XVIII. The Fallen Empire
  • XVIII. The Fallen Empire

    BLwe3Eh.png

    King Henry II of Germany, late 10th century illustration

    The Grand Strategy of Germany

    The German monarchs preceding Emperor Otto, Henry and Conrad, have frequently been described as royal in title but only marginally more than ducal in real power. Both were dukes (of Saxony and Franconia, respectively) whose base of power remained in their familial duchy and who had to continually contend with the rival power of the other great dukes of the realm. Often – particularly in the case of Bavaria – defiant dukes behaved like sovereign princes of their own, engaging in foreign alliances, appointing bishops, and otherwise conducting their affairs at home and abroad with little regard for the wishes of the king. Only a strong and watchful hand kept the dukes faithful; the much-lauded military reforms of King Henry I were certainly of great help against the Hungarians, but the king’s Saxon comitatus was surely developed in large part with a mind towards establishing military superiority over his ducal “subjects” as well.

    Otto is often credited with charting a different course. Few can resist the temptation to read an authoritarian aim from the very start of his reign: Henry, his father, had been elected and crowned at Fritzlar and had declined to be consecrated by the Archbishop of Mainz; Otto had chosen to be crowned at Aachen, Charlemagne’s capital, and did not refuse clerical anointing. Yet Otto’s departures from his father’s policy are frequently exaggerated – if he was autocratic, if he was centralizing, if he was imperial, it was arguably only because he was able to build on Henry’s successes to achieve aims that Henry himself had aspired to in his own lifetime. Otto is credited with replacing the rebellious “native” dynasties of the duchies with his own kinsmen, and he diminished the powers of these duchies as well. One duchy, Franconia – whose duke had once been the king of Germany prior to Henry’s election – had been dissolved entirely under Otto’s reign, with its constituent counts and bishops made directly dependent on Otto. But it is not as if the assertion of royal supremacy never occurred to Henry – he, too, fought to bring his great feudatories to heel – and it was the army that Henry had painstakingly built which secured Otto’s succession and made the grand character of his reign possible.

    Nowhere was the continuity of German policy more evident than in Otto’s treatment of Italy, a policy which was by no means his own innovation. Arnulf of Carinthia, the king of East Francia in the wake of the Carolingian dissolution (and himself a Carolingian), had embarked on a similar quest. He too bore, for a brief moment, the crowns of East Francia, Italy, and the Roman Empire on the same brow. Arnulf, like Otto, had attempted to hold Italy by granting the crown to his son as his sub-king. But a sudden stroke on the eve of his final triumph had left Arnulf’s conquest of Italy incomplete, and as soon as the hobbled emperor withdrew to Germany his Italian domain crumbled, leaving Italy to be fought over by Lambert and Berengar at the end of the 9th century. Otto’s father, Henry I, had contemplated a similar path – according to Widukind, he had planned his own march on Rome. Having warded off the Magyars and made peace with the King of France, he would have been in a strong position to do so had not illness cut his life short.

    Such a consistent policy deserves a better explanation than vague allusions to the desire of German kings for “imperial glory.” After the Treaty of Verdun in 843, the “Middle Kingdom” of Francia given to Emperor Lothair had linked (Lesser) Lotharingia, Burgundy, Provence, and Italy together as one theoretical unit and bound them to the imperial title. The imperial crown conveyed elevated prestige – Lothair, being emperor, was in theory set above his brothers – but because of its connection with Middle Francia, it also suggested suzerainty over all of Lothair’s dominions, including the Rhenish borderland with France. The welding of Italy and Rome to Germany did not merely aggrandize German kings, nor was it principally intended to satisfy lofty classical ambitions towards a “Roman restoration.” It was, rather, the core aim of a very sensible policy to legitimate German control over the lands of Middle Francia in all directions, and to ensure that no new “King of Middle Francia” would arise to either contest German hegemony or lay claim to the Lotharingian territories that Germany had held since 925. Establishing dominion over Burgundy was part of this strategy – indeed, Otto’s intervention in Burgundy comes off more as a defensive move than anything else, an attempt to prevent Emperor Hugh from making good on his claims to the Burgundinian kingdom in the wake of the death of Rudolph II.[A]

    Otto, owing to the strong position of his rule in Germany after the consolidation of the 940s, the effective military machine he had inherited from his father, and the vagaries of fortune and personal ability, enjoyed substantially more success in his imperial ambitions than Arnulf. In the end, however, his achievements yielded much the same result. Otto too had been laid low by infirmity in Italy (albeit swiftly, unlike Arnulf, who doddered on in Germany for some time after his stroke). His son Liudolf, like Arnulf’s son Ratold, had been incapable of holding the empire’s southern appendage from reconquest by an alliance of the Pope and an Italian prince (who, in the most recent case, were also uncle and nephew). Otto, unlike Arnulf, received a few years to savor his victory and his empire, but the polity it represented – an imperial state from Denmark to Rome, or even to the Gulf of Taranto – was an elusive dream that could only be fitfully and fleetingly realized. Though the policy was on its surface sensible, it did not account for the geographic tyranny which had doomed Middle Francia in the first place. Any “Romano-German Empire” which straddled the Alps would face the same formidable challenges. Otto and Liudolf, like Arnulf, could realistically hope to rule only while they were physically present, and their absence quickly inspired pretenders.[B]

    This was not yet an apparent fact, and King Henry II no doubt considered the conquest of Italy and Rome to be a worthy and sensible goal just like the German kings who had preceded him. Realities in Germany, however, made the immediate fulfillment of this enterprise impractical.

    The New Order

    King Henry had realized his father’s dream to wear the royal crown of Germany, but the victory had come at the cost of the wide sphere of influence cultivated by Otto. Under Octavian, Italy had broken free and taken the imperial crown with it, and Provence seemed to be drifting into Octavian’s orbit. The French king Lothair, who once had relied on German support to maintain his crown, was interfering in Lotharingia in a clear challenge to German dominance there. The Magyars and Danes both soon abandoned the tribute that Otto had compelled them to render. German influence seemed strongest in the east, but though the rulers of Bohemia and Poland had supported Henry, they may have done so with the expectation that the yoke of German rule under the new king would be lighter than that of his predecessors.

    Henry was of the Saxon dynasty of Otto (his uncle) and Henry I (his grandfather), but his support in Saxony was poor – many of the Saxon lords seem to have supported Liudolf to the bitter end. Henry’s real base of power was Bavaria; his father had been its duke beginning in 948, and his mother Judith was the daughter of the great and rebellious Duke Arnulf “the Bad,” the great thorn in the side of Conrad and Henry I who was finally subdued by the latter.

    Being the king’s own province and base of strength, Bavaria would receive no new duke. Nevertheless, it was still expedient to place a lieutenant in the Carinthian March to take an independent command against the Magyars, who had devolved into a purely local threat but were a threat nevertheless. The man chosen for this job was Henry’s maternal cousin, also named Henry. This latter Henry was the son of Otto’s widow, Empress Alda, by her first husband Duke Berthold of Bavaria (d. 947), the maternal uncle of King Henry II. As a Liutpolding and close relation, he was seemingly a reliable choice for the post. The wisdom of the appointment, however, was soon thrown into question by the flight of Empress Alda from the country, along with her son Bruno, a few months after King Henry’s coronation. Later chroniclers tended to portray Alda as fleeing King Henry’s persecution and mistreatment, but although Henry was a prideful and contumelious man it seems decidedly odd that he would purposefully abuse the mother of the margrave he had just months before installed Carinthia. If the reported time of Alda’s flight is indeed accurate, it is more sensible to assume that Alda proactively decided that the young Bruno, as the only living son of Emperor Otto, would not be safe for very long in Henry’s Germany.

    It was now an open question whether Margrave Henry would side with his cousin the king or throw his lot in with his mother and half-brother if they should ever return to make a bid for the throne. King Henry decided to take no chances, and removed the margrave based on the accusation that the margrave had conspired with his mother against the king. The allegation may have been no more than a pretext, but in any case Margrave Henry was unwilling or unable to contest it. He was deposed, apparently peacefully, and replaced with another of the king’s Liutpolding cousins, Berthold von Reisensburg, who was the son of the Count-Palatine Arnulf who had rebelled against Emperor Otto alongside Liudolf in 953.

    Otto’s (and Liudolf’s) lieutenant in Saxony had been Hermann Billung, who was duke in all but name. He had also been one of Liudolf’s most ardent supporters, and it was a fine stroke of luck for Henry that he had died – apparently of natural causes – in 973, shortly before Liudolf’s own death. King Henry already had a replacement waiting in the wings: Hermann’s nephew Egbert the One-Eyed, Count of Hasfalagau. Egbert was something of a renegade, hailing from a family of renegades – his father, Wichmann the Elder, had resented being passed over in favor of his younger brother Hermann and had been part of the rebellion of 939. Wichmann’s sons, Egbert and Wichmann the Younger, had rebelled against Otto again alongside Liudolf in the 950s, and when this cause was lost they had taken refuge with the pagan Obodrites and encouraged a rebellion against Saxon rule. Wichmann the Younger was subsequently killed while leading his Slavic allies against the Poles and Bohemians, but Egbert lingered in exile until Henry’s revolt provided him with another chance at power. This was not exactly the resume of a loyal servant, but in theory the enemy of Henry’s enemy was his friend, and Henry could at the very least depend on Egbert to be implacably opposed to Liudolf’s loyalists who still remained in the duchy. Egbert was installed as Duke of Saxony, a title not formally held by his uncle. It was not a popular choice among the Saxon nobility, many of whom still despised Egbert for inciting pagans to ravage Saxony and spill Saxon blood. They preferred Hermann’s son Bernhard, who along with his father had sided with Liudolf. Warned that his cousin intended to take violent revenge against him, Bernhard fled the country, and Egbert seized all the familial lands of the Billungs.

    For the time being Swabia was secure under King Henry’s ally and brother-in-law Duke Burchard III, but the duke was now in his mid-60s and not the picture of vitality he had once been. His wife Hedwig, King Henry’s sister, was nearly 40 years his junior, but had yet to bear him any children, meaning that Burchard’s death would end his family of Hunfridings in the main line. This indeed happened not long thereafter in 974, leaving no clear successor to the duchy. Preferring his most ardent co-rebels over any local lords, King Henry arranged the remarriage of Hedwig to Dedo, Count of Merseburg; some have contended that Dedo was a relation of the Hunfridings, but if true he was apparently not close enough for the remarriage of Hedwig to raise objections on grounds of affinity. Elevated to high office by Henry and married to his sister, Dedo had good reasons to be loyal, but it was questionable if the young man could truly fill the shoes of Burchard, who had possessed both extensive military experience and the great respect of the Swabians.

    Franconia, naturally, continued to be dukeless. As for Lotharingia, the question of its leadership was still very much an open one. King Lothair of France had attempted to place Lotharingia under his protection during the German civil war. His main proxy there was to be Frederick, the incumbent Duke of Upper Lotharingia, who had sided with Liudolf against Henry. Frederick, fearing that Henry would depose and replace him with another one of his cronies, easily defected to Lothair’s side and did homage to the French king. The fact that Frederick was also the brother-in-law of Hugh Capet, one of the most powerful men in France, may have also played a role in his new political stance; surely Lothair, for his part, hoped that it would invest Hugh in the fate of Lothairingia.

    hUoGXSH.png

    King Lothair of France rides into battle, 19th c.

    War on the Borders

    A German raid into Lotharingia is recorded in 974, but Henry was repeatedly distracted from affairs in the west by trouble on other fronts. Harald Bluetooth, the King of the Danes, had repudiated his allegiance to the German crown, refused to pay the tribute he had paid to Otto and Liudolf, and underscored his newly-asserted independence by launching a devastating raid into Holstein.

    The Magyars rode back onto the German scene around the same time. They seem to have been largely quiescent during Henry’s war for the throne, most likely because Prince Géza had only just succeeded his father and was still consolidating his power at home. Beginning in 974, however, Magyar raiding resumed in Carinthia. These raids bore no resemblance to the wide-ranging plundering expeditions of the past – they seem to have been largely restricted to the Carinthian March (the deepest any of them reached into Bavaria was apparently Passau) and were probably not intended to. While churches and monasteries were still frequent targets, as the German chroniclers in particular pointed out (possibly to counter the claim, presumably made by Octavian’s partisans, that the Italian Emperor had “converted” Géza and his people), villages and the environs of fortresses were hardest-hit. The intent was probably not simply to profit, but to devastate the country in such a way as to prepare the ground for an invasion. One raid would do little to disrupt the defenses of the Carinthian frontier, which had been well-organized against Magyar incursions under the astute policies of Berthold and the late Duke Henry, but successive destruction of villages and fields would displace the local manpower needed to man garrisons and destroy the food needed to sustain them.

    Henry found success against Harald, leading a counter-invasion of Denmark in 975 that forced the Danish king to return to tributary status. He followed this with a similar counterstroke against the Hungarians in 976, but to less effect; his army penetrated into Hungary as far as Lake Balaton or possibly even “Alba Civitas” (Székesfehérvár), a royal seat founded by Géza, but the Hungarian prince would neither fight nor negotiate. The Magyars despoiled the land in advance of Henry’s march, and these scorched earth tactics eventually compelled Henry’s withdrawal without allowing him to either come to grips with his enemy or compel them to accept terms. A second campaign may have been planned for the following year, but in 977 Henry’s attention was turned back to Lotharingia by the death of Duke Frederick. Frederick was succeeded by his son Theodoric, but as he was only about twelve years old the regency was held by his mother Beatrice, the sister of Hugh Capet.

    King Henry used the opportunity to mount a campaign against Lothair’s party. He succeeded in overwhelming much of the country, driving into Upper Lorraine as far as the Meuse and laying siege to Beatrice and Theodoric at Verdun. As Lothair had hoped, the imperative to prop up his sister gave Hugh Capet only more reason to fully support the royal cause, and a relief army led by Lothair and Hugh managed to force Henry to withdraw from Verdun without resort to a pitched battle. Lothair’s proxy was secure for the time being, but Henry was to acquire a proxy of his own, and no less a figure than Lothair’s own brother Charles. Charles had fallen out with Lothair, allegedly over an allegation of infidelity leveled at Queen Emma. The queen was exonerated, but Charles was exiled and fled into Henry’s open arms. Following his retreat from Verdun, Henry appointed Charles as Duke of Lotharingia in opposition to Theodoric. Supported by the bishops Theodoric of Metz and Egbert of Trier, Charles succeeded in holding parts of eastern Lotharingia but was unable to expel Duke Theodoric or control any territory west of the Meuse.

    The Roman Revolt

    As Henry contended with Lothair, Emperor Octavian had been reigning in peace. The governance of Empress Agatha was beginning to show signs of her unpopularity among the Lombard nobility, but in the wake of Octavian’s conquest of Lombardy and the absence of any other serious competitors, any discontent was largely buried.

    In Rome, the Tusculani regime was embodied by Pope Sergius IV, Octavian’s uncle. After Octavian had toppled the urban prefect Demetrius, he had appointed no replacement, instead investing temporal power over the city in the hands of the pope. This was a complete reversal of Alberic’s policy, in which the pope had no temporal power at all; Octavian may have been confident that his uncle would be a more reliable hand in Rome after the treason of Demetrius soured him on the prefectural office.

    Sergius, however, proved himself to be both unpopular and unwise. He was, in the first place, thoroughly debauched. Alberic’s candidates had been the image of piety and probity; Sergius drank to excess, kept mistresses openly at the papal court, bestowed clerical honors upon friends with no ecclesiastical qualifications, and brazenly sold clerical offices for money. These things were in themselves not too objectionable to the Roman aristocracy so long as they received the offices and stipends they were accustomed to, but Sergius also abused his temporal power. He stripped offices from members of families who failed to support him or to pay the enormous fees he demanded for his favor, and had several of his political enemies imprisoned or blinded. He also allegedly carried on an affair with Stefania, the wife of the Rector of Sabina, who was apparently also his cousin in some fashion.[1]

    In 976, Count Joseph of Rieti and the cuckolded Benedict, Rector of Sabina, roused the people and nobility of Rome into open revolt. Pope Sergius fled to the Castle of the Holy Angel and locked himself in, leaving the rest of the city to Joseph and Benedict. Knowing that overthrowing the emperor’s uncle would bring his wrath down upon their heads, they hatched a plan involving Octavian’s younger brother Deodatus. Alberic had seen to the preparation of his younger son for a church career, and Sergius had made his nephew the Bishop cardinalis of Sutri. The rebel leaders seized Deodatus, and in a rather rushed synod of anti-Sergius Roman clergy, Pope Sergius was declared deposed and Deodatus was enthroned – possibly unwillingly – as Pope Deodatus III.[2]

    Octavian, seeing the rebellion as a clear threat to his authority, immediately marched on Rome. Once he arrived, however, he found himself faced with choosing between his uncle and his brother. Joseph and Benedict had played a clever hand – by replacing Sergius with another Tusculani and sending their own entreaties to Octavian to liberate them from the wicked Sergius, they had taken care to couch their “rebellion” in terms of a revolt against Sergius himself, not a rebellion against Tusculani or imperial authority more broadly. If that failed, however, they at least had Octavian’s brother in their custody as a potential hostage.

    Octavian had brought an army, but the support of the rebels within Rome was considerable and the Romans were prepared to defend their walls even from the Roman Emperor himself. Octavian menaced the city for several weeks, initially refusing to meet with any of the rebel leaders, but eventually he agreed to meet with Rector Benedict at the Basilica of Saint Paul Outside the Walls (which, as the name implies, lay outside the main walls of Rome). The emperor would not agree to the deposition of Sergius – he claimed an imperial right to select the pope, and considered the election of Deodatus to be illegal (which, on the grounds of canon law, it most likely was). Benedict does, however, seem to have impressed Octavian with his case. An agreement was made under which Sergius was restored to the throne, Deodatus renounced his papal election (but retained his cardinal see), and the temporal powers of the city were mostly removed from Sergius and granted to Rector Benedict himself, who became the new urban prefect. Benedict had his marriage to the unfaithful Stefania annulled – she was sent to a convent thereafter, though it was rumored that Sergius continued to visit her there – and would eventually marry Theoderanda, the daughter of John Crescentius, making Benedict and Octavian second cousins-in-law. The Benedictii of Sabina would go on to play an important role in the politics of Rome. Sergius was, predictably, unhappy with the arrangement, but he would last only a few yeas more on the throne. In 979, at the age of 60, he finally drank himself to death – one colorful tale has him falling from a balcony in his stupor. His replacement would be none other than his nephew Deodatus, whose brief stint as an antipope does not seem to have counted against him in the eyes of Octavian.

    Another attractive candidate could well have been Liutprand, archicancellarius and Bishop of Mantua, who despite losing out in his battles with Agatha still retained Octavian’s favor. Sergius, however, outlived the chronicler; Liutprand retired to Mantua due to poor health in 977 and died in the winter of 977-978. He received a lavish funeral and a place in the basilica of his native Pavia, where to this day his tomb can be found in the same crypt that houses the remains of Boethius, Saint Augustine, and the chronicler’s own namesake, the 8th century Lombard king Liutprand. It was an honorable end for the witty young Pavian page with a good singing voice.[3]

    The Carinthian War

    Géza had been undeterred by the German invasion of Pannonia in 976, and in Henry’s absence resumed his incursions into Carinthia. This time, however, he also sought the aid of Octavian, who had only just set Rome in order. According to Thietmar, the Magyar prince and the Italian emperor conspired ultimately to “divide the [Carinthian] lands between themselves.” The Magyars, of course, had long sought to advance their border into Carinthia, but there were potential advantages for Octavian as well. Carniola, the southernmost German march, could serve as a buffer against invasions of Friuli from the Carinthian lands, and it would also create a shared border between Italy and Hungary which did not presently exist. Basil Notarius claims that the arrival of Hungarian legates at Octavian’s court in 977 was also the point at which Géza pledged himself (by proxy) as a vassal to the emperor (contrary to Liutprand, who alleged this pledge had been given on the occasion of the first arrival of Géza’s legates some five years previously). Characteristically, Basil says nothing of any strategic considerations, explaining simply that Octavian accepted the alliance – and thus the invitation to war with Germany – because he was “restless without a lance in his hand.”

    Octavian’s first strike against Germany, however, was not in Carinthia, but against Bavaria itself, in particular the diocese of Brixen, which was the only German possession south of the alpine ridge. Its bishop Albuin proved himself a stalwart defender, and Octavian ultimately withdrew from the province without making any significant conquests or raiding much further into Bavaria. Nevertheless, Henry retaliated by calling up Guy of Ivrea, the exiled margrave who had vainly attempted to hold off Octavian’s reconquest of Lombardy, and dispatched Duke Dedo of Swabia to join him in making an attempt at an Ivrean restoration. The attempt was halfhearted; although the Swabians forced the Alps and plundered around Como and northern Ivrea, a general uprising in Guy’s favor was not forthcoming, and when Octavian appeared with a larger army Dedo’s force withdrew.

    The retaliation inspired a retaliation of its own. Octavian now received Bruno, son of the Empress Alda, at his court in Pavia; Bruno had previously been in exile in Provence, hosted by his uncle King Lothair (not to be confused with the King of France, at this time also named Lothair). The traditional view is that Octavian invited Bruno as a tit-for-tat response to Henry’s support of Guy. This is a reasonable explanation, but we cannot discount the possibility that Bruno came on his own initiative, realizing that though he was welcome in Provence it was not within his uncle’s power to advance his claim to Germany. A move to France was also conceivable – Queen Emma of France was Bruno’s cousin – but Lothair of France may have been reluctant to support a prospective King of Germany so closely related to the Bosonid house of Provence. If he was to favor a new king for Germany it was more likely to be Otto, Liudolf’s son, still overseas in England.

    Emperor Octavian was not immediately interested in aiding Bruno in a bid for the throne, but Bruno, who was only 22 in 978, had some time to wait. A marriage was discussed between him and Octavian’s daughter Helena, who was still unmarried on account of Agatha’s protectiveness; but while Agatha had been able to overrule the discussed marriage between Helena and Prince Hugh of Provence when Helena was 14 years old, her opposition to her daughter’s marriage at the unusually advanced age (for a royal princess) of 20 was considerably weaker. Basil claims that Agatha convinced Octavian to at least wait until Bruno’s seat on the throne was assured, so that she would be married to a king and not merely a royal pretender in exile.

    Finally, after failing to take Brixen and repulsing the Swabians, Octavian seemed to come around to Géza’s point of view. In spring of 978, he invaded Carniola. Berthold, Margrave of Carinthia, appealed to Henry’s Bavarian feudatories for aid, and among the most prominent of them to respond was Frederick, the Archbishop of Salzburg. The Bavarian-Carinthian army, not described in detail but allegedly a considerable force, marched to relieve the fortress of Crain which Octavian had attacked or threatened. One way or another – by Magyar raiders in the vicinity, Carniolan Slavs in Octavian’s paid service, or his own scouts – the emperor was informed of the opposing force. Instead of awaiting the Germans, he immediately abandoned the siege of Crain and marched out against them. As the Bavarians descended from the Wurzen Pass, Octavian and his cavalry vanguard ambushed them near the village of Velden. Much of the army was routed; Berthold and his rearguard were able to withdraw northwards, but the Archbishop of Salzburg was killed in the retreat. Octavian followed up his victory at the Battle of Velden by pursuing the margrave northwards. Berthold took refuge in a fortress in the Lurngau, in the upper reaches of the Drava valley; Octavian, satisfied that his humiliated foe no longer posed any threat, turned east and plundered the lower Drava.

    The outcome of Velden demanded the attention of King Henry, who had to once again abandon his continuing efforts in Lotharingia to see to his southeastern border. It was not just the Italians – Henry was likely more concerned with the Magyars, who had invaded Carinthia at the same time (though at this point probably not in any real coordination with Octavian), and who would surely use the vanquishing of the Carinthian margrave to roll back the German frontier. Soon after receiving news of Berthold’s defeat, Henry was on the move with an army of his own.

    Next Time: Hengistfeld

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] Her relationship to the Tusculani is unclear; the most likely possibility may be that she was of the family of John, the husband of Marozia’s younger daughter Theodora and the father of Duke Crescentius. Such a relationship would make Stefania a blood relation of the Crescentii, but related to the main Tusculani line (and thus to Sergius) only by marriage, not blood.
    [2] The two previous popes of that name are more commonly known as Adeodatus, but this is considered to be a variant of the same name. Both lived in the 7th century. By the 10th century, the name seems to have been exceedingly rare, which may be why one 11th century English monk rather bizarrely mangled Deodatus into Davidus. The result was the creation of a spurious “(anti)pope David” who some later ecclesiastical writers assumed was an altogether different person than the Tusculani pope Adeodatus III. The “Pope David” legend would only be conclusively debunked by the Church centuries later.
    [C] The profound historical irony of Liutprand's life was that his greatest professional triumph, the marriage of Octavian and Agatha, was to destroy any possibility of Liutprand exercising the power that Octavian had ostensibly granted him as a reward. His titles were great and his later life was undoubtedly comfortable, but as a political figure he was unable to escape the shadow of the Greek princess he had personally brought to Italy. His fate was to be remembered not as a statesman, nor even foremost as a diplomat, but as a chronicler

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] In OTL, the acquisition of essentially all the former lands of Middle Francia by the Holy Roman Empire was completed in 1032, when the last king of Burgundy died without issue and the kingdom was left to Emperor Conrad II.
    [B] Our author is a bit skeptical of the long-term viability of German dominion over Italy. I’m not trying to bang the “reality is implausible” drum too hard here, as the joke seems a little shopworn, but it makes sense to me that a “modern” historian in this timeline would draw a connection between the failure of Arnulf of Carinthia to dominate Italy and the later attempt by Otto to do the same, and conclude that while the German policy these invasions represented had elements of sensibility, it ultimately wasn’t a feasible project.
     
    Last edited:
    XIX. Hengistfeld
  • XIX. Hengistfeld


    lxqG2q4.jpg

    Artist’s interpretation of Haldenburg, an example of one of the Ungarnwälle (“Hungary ramparts”) built over the course
    of the 10th century to resist Magyar attacks. Composed of earthen ramparts, palisade walls, trenches, and thorny
    hedges or abatis, the fortress of Hengistburg probably bore many similarities to Haldenburg, which was located
    in the vicinity of Augsburg in Bavaria.

    Prelude

    In July of 978, three armies – Italian, German, and Hungarian – met each other at Hengistfeld in Carinthia.[A] Our sources for the battle itself, as well as the events leading up to it, are somewhat lacking. Liutprand, who died less than a year before, is sorely missed. The two Italian chroniclers who were writing at the time, Basil Notarius and the Venetian historian John the Deacon, mention the war in Carinthia only in passing. From the German perspective, Widukind of Corvey was also dead by this time, and while Thietmar of Merseburg offers some detail on the battle he was a “contemporary” only in the most technical sense – in July of 978 he turned three years old. Richerius gives the war between Henry and Octavian some attention, but as a monk of Rheims he was concerned primarily with what the event meant for the French monarchy. All other sources on the battle date from the 11th century at the earliest, and thus we must treat every specific detail with some caution.

    It seems safe to assume that a pitched battle was not the original intent of any of the three monarchs in the spring of that year, when the Magyar and Italian campaigns into Carinthia began. Prince Géza, as we will see, may have played the most substantial role in bringing the conflict to its culminating point at Hengistfeld, but he surely could not have predicted the victory of Emperor Octavian over Margrave Berthold at Velden, and the absence of any evidence of coordination between the Italians and Magyars before that point belies the notion – notably advanced by Hungarian chroniclers beginning in the early 13th century – that Géza from the very beginning of his 978 raid had intended to lure King Henry II into the field.

    That Géza should have wanted to confront Henry following Velden, however, is easily understandable. Otto’s victory at Augsburg[B] a quarter-century earlier had most likely come about from an attempt by the Magyars to force Otto into the field and defeat him in a decisive battle, thus breaking the string of recent German victories and reversing the strategic situation that had set in so unfavorably to Géza’s predecessors. That attempt had obviously failed, but it had not been on its face a foolish plan – the selection of Augsburg (surrounded as it was by a broad, open plain) was undoubtedly made with care to make the battlefield as favorable a place as possible to traditional Magyar warfare, and Otto’s eventual triumph was both hard-fought and costly.

    The strategic situation that faced Géza in the 970s was, if anything, worse. His predecessors had been fighting at Augsburg to try and maintain their free reign over all Christian Europe; 25 years later, Géza was fighting merely for the independence of the nascent Magyar state from German domination. Henry’s resources were not as great as his uncle’s, but Bavaria alone had been quite able to take on the Magyars during the reign of Henry’s father; the addition of the German crown certainly did not make Henry’s relative position any weaker, though it came with new commitments that divided Henry’s attention. Géza had deflected Henry’s first attempt to humble him, but only with a desperate scorched-earth campaign in Pannonia. This was no long-term strategy for success, yet confronting the Germans directly seemed likely to end in tragedy.

    With this background, it becomes easier to see why Géza may have been the most eager of the three monarchs for a battle in the summer of 978. Octavian had not yet proven himself to be a very useful partner; when he finally came around to making war with Henry, his instincts had been to first try to grab territory for himself in Brixen. In 978, however, Géza’s ally and suzerain was in Carinthia with an army, and he had just ambushed and routed the margravial army of Berthold. The injury inflicted was very far from fatal, but it was serious enough to require Henry’s intervention. If the strategy of decisive battle that had failed at Augsburg was to be attempted again, this time with success, there was unlikely to be a better opportunity for it.

    Octavian’s original incursion is frequently described as a “raid,” but according to Thietmar, Berthold had marched out to relieve Crain, suggesting that Octavian was not merely despoiling lands but besieging one of the major fortresses of Carniola. Octavian’s ambush at Velden is described (again, by Thietmar) as being accomplished “with [his] cavalry,” and no infantry are mentioned, but Octavian evidently did have an infantry force at Hengistfeld. Some have suggested that Octavian split his force at Crain, leaving his infantry to continue the siege while his cavalry moved against Berthold. Berthold, we are told, failed largely because he did not expect Octavian to leave Crain to attack him; but it may be that even if he anticipated a countermarch, he did not expect Octavian to be upon him so quickly. If accurate, this interpretation tells us something about Octavian as a tactician – he gambled that he would have a better chance stealing a march on Berthold with a smaller but more mobile force than facing him at Crain or nearby with his full army.

    Octavian’s motivation to seek battle with Henry is less clear. Géza’s dilemma was existential, but Octavian had ably parried the last German attempt to invade Italy, and after Velden the emperor was in a decent position to negotiate with Henry on favorable terms. The Hungarian chronicles insist that Géza convinced him to stay, but they do not claim a reason – the conquest of Carniola, the prospect of replacing Henry with Bruno, a desire to faithfully support his ally, and a craving for personal glory have all been suggested. Ultimately, we know only that when Octavian received word of Henry’s approach, he chose to stand, not flee.

    Forward and Back

    King Henry seems to have first entered the march near the Danube, most likely to shore up the defenses of his feudatories in the vicinity of the Wachau who were hard-pressed by the Magyars. Finding no Magyars there, he turned south, and among other tasks reinforced the garrison at Hengistburg, a key fortress along the Mur. Thietmar states that there Henry learned of Octavian’s presence in the region of Iunetal.[1] Henry, concerned that Octavian would soon make an escape, attempted to march to the Drava at a location upriver from Octavian’s army, thereby standing between him and his return to Italy, but upon his approach he was informed that Octavian had under his command not merely the Italians but “a great host of Ungari.[2] Concerned that he was being led into a trap, Henry withdrew the way he had came, towards the security of Hengistburg.

    It was probably a sound decision. Henry’s progress had thus far been unopposed, but as soon as he turned from the Drava he was subject to the aggressive skirmishing of Magyar horsemen. The sudden change suggests that Géza (and probably Octavian) was indeed awaiting Henry’s arrival, and the Magyars took the offensive only after it was clear that Henry would not be marching into their arms. Iunetal and Hengistburg are about 40 miles from one another as the crow flies; as we do not know what route Henry took or how close to Iunetal he was when he turned back, it is difficult to certainly know the length of the journey. Still, it seems safe to assume that the return march took at least several days, and the Magyar harassment probably slowed the army considerably.

    Thietmar reports that the Germans, taking shelter behind their shields, stoutly resisted the Magyar attacks; critically, the Magyars were unsuccessful in luring the German cavalry into an ill-considered pursuit away from the infantry, as they had done to the Franks in the first battle of Augsburg.[C] They did, however, continue to engage the Germans – Thietmar describes the Magyars as continually shooting from the cover of nearby woods, and attacking (or approaching as if to attack) the German camp every night with “fearsome cries” and “blaring horns.” Although later Hungarian chronicles insist that many Germans were killed in their sleep by arrows, this is probably merely an echo of Liutprand’s account of the 910 Battle of Augsburg (in which sleeping Germans are killed by arrows in an identical fashion), and is unsupported by writers closer to the actual date of the battle. If casualties were low, however, the Magyars probably succeeded in eroding the morale of the Germans, who faced long marches under continual harassment and sleepless nights interrupted by constant alarms and wailing horns.

    The course of events was now in the hands of Octavian, who after seeing Henry turn away from what was probably an ambush – or, at the very least, a prepared position favoring the Italians and Magyars – could have managed a clean escape from Carinthia. Instead, he pursued Henry towards Hengistburg, although there is no indication that the Italians and Germans actually engaged during Henry’s retreat.

    Hengistburg was a strong defensive position which had thus far resisted Magyar attacks, but it lacked the supplies or infrastructure to support a large army for too long.[3] Henry was faced with a choice between confrontation and retreat, but his enemies, who were bent upon confrontation, would end up making that choice for him.

    Opposing Forces

    Henry’s army was in most ways, including sheer size, probably superior to Octavian’s force. Henry had inherited the well-armed and organized cavalry force of his predecessors, composed of both loricati (“armored men,” but in context often referring to soldiers owed by a count, bishop, or other lord as a duty to the king and sustained off their land) and milites (paid/professional soldiers, albeit not necessarily cavalry, in context usually men of lower status who served the army for immediate rewards rather than as a fulfillment of an intermediate lord’s service to the king).

    Henry’s greatest advantage over Octavian, however, was quite possibly the quantity and quality of his foot troops, consisting most likely of paid troops, lesser retainers, and men of the Bavarian military levy (exercitus). Thietmar describes these men as forming an armored “phalanx” at the core of the German army at Hengistfeld. Octavian surely had infantrymen, but the Lombardic equivalent of the exercitus, the arimanni, had degenerated to virtual irrelevance years before Alberic’s reign. We do not know precisely from where the imperial infantry was drawn, but following his father’s example it likely consisted of lesser milites, smallholding remnants of the arimanni class, and civic militiamen. The imperial “phalanx” seems to have been smaller, not as well-equipped, and probably less disciplined than the German array.

    Octavian’s cavalry came closer to parity with the Germans, though by most accounts they were still outnumbered. These consisted in part of Alberic’s old sodales, the “permanent” force of milites sustained by small estates (largely in Tuscany), but Octavian depended less on these men than his father had; originally men of modest means, lax oversight and the disruption of Otto’s invasion after Alberic’s death had allowed many of them to accumulate greater fortunes and establish themselves as urban nobility. Whether they were ever truly an elite corps as Liutprand suggests is unclear, but by Octavian’s reign there were clearly doubts as to their motivation and quality. Octavian’s other cavalrymen, like those of the Germans, were drawn both from the lands of vassal lords and a body of paid milites, but owing to the untrustworthiness of the Lombard nobility and the relative cash-richness of the Italian monarchy compared to the French and Germans,[4] the latter outnumbered the former.

    The emperor’s personal retinue was also significant. Octavian was by all accounts generous with his hunting and feasting companions and did not turn his nose up at men of lower classes who impressed him with their physical skill and feats of bravado. Accordingly he tended to surround himself with young men of varied origins who competed for his attention and his lavish gifts of both treasure and honors. This following seems to have come into being in Corsica, and after his return to Rome he continued to privilege this comitatus above the sodales, the milites Romani, or other forces which had fulfilled the function of household guard in Alberic’s reign. Octavian’s comitatus was, if not exactly “professional,” composed of men who were evidently skilled, athletic, and highly motivated.

    The Magyar forces were of the traditional sort, consisting mainly of light cavalry fighting with the composite bow. The Magyars had fielded infantry before – principally at (Second) Augsburg, for purposes of a siege, and possibly made up in substantial part of subject Slavs – but no mention of Magyar infantry at Hengistfeld exists. The Magyar riders of Géza’s day were perhaps not the equal of those earlier in the century – the Byzantines wrote that the Magyars of those early days were iron-clad in their discipline and ignored spoils in favor of the extermination of the enemy, a stark contrast to those Magyars at Augsburg who allegedly lost the day in part thanks to their ill-considered choice in the midst of battle to loot the German baggage. They had not, however, lost their skill in the saddle, for though the great raids had ended, they were not yet a sedentary people, and the culture of nomadism was still strong.[5] In discipline and coordination they may have declined from the days when Arpad’s horde held all of Europe in terror, but they still represented a capability that the Germans and Italians generally lacked.

    Henry’s army, though largely Bavarian, included Swabian and Franconian troops (though apparently few Saxons), as well as Bohemians. Octavian counted amongst his forces some Germans of his own, the most prominent of which were Bruno, Otto’s son by Empress Alda, and his half-brother Henry of Carinthia, Alda’s son by Duke Berthold of Bavaria (her first husband), who seems to have defected to Octavian shortly before the invasion of Carinthia. The number of Germans fighting with Octavian is unknown, but it is assumed that the half-brothers – Henry in particular, who was of the Bavarian Liutpolding dynasty and had himself ruled Carinthia for a short time before his deposition by King Henry II – had their own retinues. Thietmar also reports in passing a corps of “Burgundinians,” who - assuming they were not simply mercenaries - were presumably there on account of Prince Bruno or supplied directly to Octavian by King Lothair of Provence. As with the assumed German contingent, the size of this Burgundinian company is unknown.

    The Battle

    King Henry’s pause at Hengistburg allowed his men some time to recuperate from their march, but it gave his foes the chance to cut off his line of further retreat. It also gave Géza precious time to consolidate his forces – traditionally, the Magyars spread out widely throughout a territory they were raiding, and drew together into an “army” only when presented with concentrated resistance. If he had been planning an ambush of Henry at Iunetal, presumably the prince already had a significant force there, but evidently neither they nor the force that had harassed Henry on his retreat (which may have been fairly small, despite Thietmar's claims of vast screaming hordes) constituted the full measure of Magyar strength in Carinthia, which by way of smoke signals and horns was now gathering at Hengistfeld.

    At Augsburg a quarter-century before, Otto had been faced with relieving a fortified position; now, however, Henry was compelled to break out of one. A close siege may have given Henry the opportunity to launch a surprise sally against his besiegers, but the Italians and Magyars seem to have encamped at some distance. Maintaining a stranglehold on Hengistburg was unimportant when there were no significant relief forces on the horizon nor much prospect for resupply on the edge of a thoroughly devastated march, and the free reign of Magyar patrols in the region meant that a true circumvallation may not have been necessary to keep the Germans from slipping away unnoticed. According to Thietmar, Henry considered using the Mur as an avenue of action, but the army was too large and the watercraft at hand too few to either mount an amphibious attack or effect a general escape.

    The Germans resolved to fight their way out, and had ample reason to think they would be successful in doing so. The Magyars had so far been unable or unwilling to stand their ground against the Germans, and the military prowess of the Italians was not highly regarded. Yet the Germans did not really know the scope or disposition of the forces arrayed against them, as Octavian had (according to Thietmar, on the advice of Henry of Carinthia) encamped some distance away from Hengistburg in a wooded area, and King Henry’s scouts (exploratores) were unable to operate successfully with the surrounding terrain patrolled by Magyar cavalry. Thietmar claims that some of these scouts were captured, which may have provided Octavian with vital intelligence.

    King Henry opted for a sally in force at dawn to catch his foes off-guard. Even if the main enemy force eluded him, he could at least advance through the Hengistfeld to the woodlands, where the Magyars would be unable to use their full force effectively. For whatever reason, however, he never gained the element of suprise, and he faced a direct attack by the Magyar cavalry while still in the clearing. Presumably these Magyars, like their predecessors, engaged in the same tactic of close skirmishing – often with the bow, but sometimes approaching for a brief melee – and then quickly withdrawing in the hopes of drawing the Germans out of position. Again, Henry’s soldiers demonstrated considerable discipline in not falling for the ruse.

    When the Germans finally launched a counterattack, it was coordinated, with Henry leading his cavalry in the van in a counter-charge. According to Thietmar, in a virtual duplication of descriptions of the tactics of King Henry I (the grandfather of this current King Henry), King Henry II waited until the Magyars drew particularly close, ordered them to pursue “deliberately,” with their horses in step and their shields held before them, and to charge home after the first volley from the Magyars had been broken upon their shields. This was performed with admirable success, and the German cavalry seemed to break the Magyar center, which streamed back in bloody disarray.

    Had the Germans been fighting only against the Magyars, this capably executed tactic may well have won them the day. Henry, however, seemed to forget that the entire Italian army had yet to engage. In fact, it was close at hand; the stiff Magyar resistance had allowed Octavian time to advance to the edge of the Hengistfeld. Thietmar describes the Magyars being “put to flight” and very nearly beaten until the abrupt appearance of Octavian’s cavalry. Hungarian sources are, not surprisingly, more charitable to the Magyars, portraying their “flight” as a planned retreat.

    Thietmar’s account is at this point somewhat contradictory; having previously described Henry’s successful counter-charge as being characterized by horsemen in perfect lock-step, with none racing ahead of the others or falling behind, he then describes the Italian counter-counter-charge as finding the Germans in disarray. It may be that the Germans, having attacked in good order, simply became disordered in the melee with the retreating Magyars, or because of their growing weariness. Energy does seem likely to have been a factor – while the German horse had been repulsing repeated feigned attacks since dawn, and had now driven home a charge at full tilt against the Magyars, Octavian’s cavalry was fresh.

    The timely arrival of the Italians was decisive. Henry had been careful up to now not to permit his cavalry to charge ahead of his infantry, but by seeking the defeat of the Magyar force he had managed to do just that. Even so, the cavalry battle between the Italians and Germans was hotly contested, and the contest seems to have only clearly gone against Henry when the Magyar cavalry was able to rally and surge around the flanks of the German cavalry, whereupon they were enveloped and defeated.[6]

    The defeat was not yet total. The German infantry phalanx pressed forward, albeit not in time to save their cavalry from a rout. Initially the Italian cavalrymen attempted to press home the charge to the German infantry, but their attack was ill-disciplined and the Germans drove them back. A general attack by the clearly inferior Italian infantry was also repulsed without difficulty. After Octavian pulled back, however, the Magyar cavalry surrounded the German phalanx and showered it with arrows. This, combined with the loss of much of the German leadership in the cavalry force, seemed to cause the stout infantrymen to waver. Dedo, the Duke of Swabia (who had lost his horse to an arrow), led the phalanx in a retreat back into Hengistburg, which despite their attempts the Italians and Magyars were unable to prevent.

    Aftermath

    Though battered and bloodied, the majority of the German army had escaped actual destruction. The toll among the cavalrymen had been heavy, but the Italians and Magyars had also paid heavily; in terms of overall human casualties there may not have been a clear winner. The German equines, however, seem to have been very badly mauled. Dedo was hardly the only man to lose his horse - Thietmar reports that the miles who made it back to the fortress had scarcely one suitable mount for every two of them still able to fight. This, more than anything else, probably dashed any hope of a successful breakout; the German infantry had performed admirably, but would he seriously vulnerable without cavalry support.

    According to Thietmar, Henry resolved upon escape – by taking to the river Mur, he could evade his enemies, who had no watercraft of their own. This would necessarily involve abandoning the bulk of the army, who possessed a strong defensive position but were unprepared to withstand a long siege (though the attackers may have been similarly ill-equipped). Allegedly, however, his plans were unraveled by betrayal - Duke Dedo, appalled at the “shame” of abandoning so many Germans, made contact in secret with Henry of Carinthia and agreed to turn on his king. King Henry made his escape, but erred by putting ashore at the sight of a party of presumably loyal Bavarians on the banks; the group turned out to be men in the pay of Alda’s sons, and with the help of Dedo’s men among the king’s party, the king was arrested upon landing and dragged back to Octavian’s camp.

    The story is unkind to Henry, possibly for political reasons – Thietmar’s family had supported Henry over Liudolf, but by the time Thietmar was writing his chronicle he had ample reason not to appear to be too great a partisan of Henry, who was then no longer in power. A more charitable reading might be that the king was not "abandoning" his army, but merely attempting to find relief. Alternately, the episode may be partially or entirely fictional – the Hungarian chronicles generally agree that Henry was captured trying to escape from the fortress, but mention neither boats nor treachery, and imply that the "escape" was attempted with a significant force rather than just the king slipping out with his guards. The fact that Dedo did indeed lead a general defection of the besieged Germans to Prince Bruno after Henry's capture may support Liudolf's account, though it may also be that Dedo's decision to join the winning side was made only after the capture of his sovereign made the rewards of loyalty look unattractive. Richerius, for his part, simply states that Henry was taken captive as a consequence of Hengistfeld, and does not treat the battle and the capture as two separate events at all.

    Although Dedo may have led the German army into Bruno's camp, the defection may not have been successful were it not for the presence of Henry of Carinthia, who was a scion of the Liutpolding house and far more popular among the Bavarians than the up-jumped Duke Dedo. Octavian was not quite as quick to give his support – Henry, in his captivity, allegedly gave Octavian extravagant promises of territorial concessions, tribute, and the acknowledgement of his suzerainty. Bruno, anxious to keep Octavian's favor and ensure Henry remained a prisoner, countered with his own promises. Octavian surely enjoyed the reversal of fortune – once compelled to bow to Otto, he now sat in judgment between Otto’s son and nephew. The delay may have been only theatrical, as in the end Octavian sided rather predictably with his ally over his captive enemy. Henry would remain in Octavian’s custody for the time being, helpless to contest the theft of his kingdom by his cousin.

    The Crown of Germany

    Bruno launched his bid for the German crown thereafter, and with Dedo and Henry of Carinthia (who he quickly installed as Duke of Bavaria) at his side his prospects seemed good. Octavian had promised him the hand of Helena, the emperor’s only living legitimate child, so in time he might even achieve his father’s imperial dream by marriage instead of force of arms.

    The reign of King Bruno, however, was to be short-lived. While Dedo and Duke Henry provided him with support in the south, the Saxon nobility rejected him from the start. There had been grumbling already during the rein of Otto by his otherwise loyal Saxons who felt he had neglected Germany for Italy; the prospect of a half-Italian[7] king betrothed to an Italian princess who had few friends in Saxony was a nonstarter. The Saxon nobility turned instead to Otto, the son of Emperor Otto’s late son Liudolf, who was also supported by the exiled Bernard, son of Hermann Billung and the cousin of Duke Egbert the One-Eyed whom Henry had installed in Saxony. The Saxons drove out Egbert, welcomed back Bernard from France and Otto from England, and hailed the latter as king.

    The result was another civil war in which Otto was to be the ultimate victor. The allegiance of Duke Henry played a pivotal role – though initially faithful to Bruno, he betrayed his mother and half-brother by switching sides and supporting Otto, possibly because of disgruntlement over Bruno’s extravagant promises to yield Bavarian and Carinthian territory to Octavian (which, after being appointed Duke of Bavaria, was now Henry’s territory). In the winter of 979-980 Bruno was compelled to flee from Germany, and his support there collapsed. He took refuge with Octavian once more, and implored the emperor to support him. With the Bavarians and Saxons firmly behind Otto, however, it seemed to be a lost cause.

    Now unchallenged in Germany, Otto was crowned King Otto II at Fritzlar in the spring of 980, and initially countenanced a campaign against Octavian.[8][D] The emperor was, after all, occupying Brixen and Carniola (which Bruno had apparently agreed to cede to him), and was sheltering no fewer than two former German kings. Like Henry II before him, however, Otto II found himself distracted by serious problems elsewhere. King Lothair of France had favored Otto over Henry while the latter reigned, and may have also supported Otto over Bruno. With familial ties to Provence and Italy, Bruno seemed to present a greater threat of a renewed German hegemony over the lands of Middle Francia were he to firmly establish himself; Otto, in contrast, had purely German and English roots. But Lothair’s support for Otto lasted only so long as Otto was not king, and once Bruno fled the country Lothair redoubled his attempts to wrest permanent control of Lotharingia from the Germans.

    Even more seriously, the combination of King Henry’s defeat, the subsequent civil war, the incitements of the again-exiled Duke Egbert, and the general resentment by the Wends towards Christianization and high-handed German dominion led in 980 to a violent uprising by the Lutici and Obodrites under the leadership of the sons of Nako, Mstivoj and Mstidrag. Renouncing Christianity, the brothers and their tribal allies razed churches, assaulted fortresses, and murdered German settlers and priests. It was all King Otto could do to prevent the rebels from overrunning Saxony; much of the Slavic march forged by the Ottonian kings quickly reverted to native (and pagan) control, undoing decades of campaigning and proselytizing.

    In these circumstances, Otto decided it was best to bury the hatchet with Octavian. The emperor, finding no remaining value in his alliance with Bruno, offered Princess Helena to Otto instead. Otto, now 26 years old, had not yet married, and the 21 year old daughter of the emperor was a considerable prize despite her somewhat advanced age for a new bride.[E] As a result, Octavian agreed to relinquish Brixen, which he never seemed to have entirely subdued, but retained control of Carniola and thus kept his newly acquired border with Hungary. Bruno, bitter and defeated, returned with his mother Alda to Provence; the deposed King Henry, then still Octavian’s prisoner, was handed over to Otto, whose father he had rebelled against and killed. He was imprisoned in a Franconian monastery.

    The marriage of Helena and Otto was to have significant consequences for Germany. The close relationship between Helena and her mother, who was to live to an advanced age, would for some time engender a relative stability in Italian-German relations that had thus far been elusive. Those who expected the marriage to result in a personal union, however, already had reason to worry. Shortly before Octavian left for Carinthia, it had been revealed that Empress Agatha was pregnant. She had by this time been with child at least five times in her life, but save for Helena all had ended either with miscarriage or, in the case of her first child Alberic, death in infancy. According to Basil Notarius, before his departure Octavian issued an edict commanding monasteries throughout the kingdom to pray for a healthy birth. Two weeks after Octavian was victorious at Hengistfeld, his 42 year old empress bore a live son. After either Agatha’s father or Octavian’s uncle, he was christened as Constantine.


    Map of Italy and its environs in late 980 following the marriage of Otto II, King of Germany, and
    Helena, Imperial Princess (Click for big). The exact borders of Carniola are not known; Villach
    and the Upper Drava remained German, suggesting a border along the Karawanks, but the
    border between the imperial and Magyar territories was considered to be the Drava itself.
    Where exactly the border transitioned from mountain to river is unclear, and it may have
    shifted as the Magyar frontier changed. The extent to which the Magyars overran eastern
    Carinthia is also not well known, and the red-striped frontier shown above should be taken as
    only roughly approximate.

    Next Time: Ironhead

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] The Jaun Valley of the Drava, named after the nearby Roman settlement of Juenna.
    [2] Thietmar does not even name Géza in his account of the Battle of Hengistfeld; in his narrative the Ungari are subjects or mercenaries of Octavian, not his allies, who serve him directly. This has the effect not only of eliding the role of the Hungarian monarch in the subsequent battle, but of maligning the Italian emperor by placing him in personal command of a pagan army.
    [3] Hengistburg, though often described as a “castle,” was not the towering stone edifice that today is often associated with that word. Like many fortified positions in Germany (and, for that matter, Italy) in the 10th century, wood and earth were the primary building materials. Hengistburg in particular is described as being composed of formidable palisades, earthworks, and brambles.
    [4] While the agricultural dominance of the 10th century Italian economy should not be understated, the cash economy never slipped quite as far into oblivion in Italy as it did elsewhere in western Europe in the post-Roman era (particularly in the cities, which also survived far better in Italy than elsewhere). The economic course of the Italian kingdom will be covered in more depth later.
    [5] Although sources on Magyar life in the transitional phase between the initial invasion of Pannonia and the gradual establishment of Hungary as a Christian state are extremely thin, contemporary writings suggest that even during the 11th century Magyar settlements were still composed substantially of tents, and the text of a decree has survived from the reign of Géza’s son Vajk (the first “true” Christian prince of the Magyars) prohibiting towns from “moving too far from their church.”
    [6] Some sources describe Géza leading this rally personally, with one Hungarian chronicle and its later derivatives even giving him an inspiring and rather extended speech that seems altogether too long for the circumstance.
    [7] More precisely half-Burgundinian, given Emperor Hugh’s origins.
    [8] During his exile in England, Otto was known as Otto “the Ætheling,” as he was the son of Liudolf and (as far as the English monarchs were concerned) the rightful heir of the German crown. The moniker seems to have been adopted in a limited fashion on the continent following his return and coronation, where he was sometimes known as “Otto the Noble” – or, in a Latinized version of the original Anglo-Saxon, Otto Adelinus. English sources also titled his father Liudolf as “Ætheling” but in Liudolf’s case that does not seem to have found any purchase beyond the chronicles of English monks.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] A real place, not far from modern-day Graz, Austria.
    [B] This, if you recall, was our not-Lechfeld, in which the Germans defeated the Magyars in a very similar manner and place as Lechfeld, but different weather prevented the Magyar army from being annihilated in the same way it was in the aftermath of Lechfeld IOTL.
    [C] This is a reference to the Battle of Lechfeld/Augsburg of 910, in which the Frankish emperor Louis the Child was crushingly defeated by the Magyars in roughly the same place that Otto defeated the Magyars nearly half a century later. As Mark Twain said, history does not repeat itself, but it does rhyme.
    [D] This is not the same person as Otto II of our own timeline. Our Otto II was Otto the Great’s son by Adelaide of Italy; ITTL, of course, they are never married. The Otto II of this timeline is the same person as Otto, Duke of Swabia, who IOTL was given Bavaria as well after the deposition of Henry the Wrangler (ITTL King Henry II).
    [E] Otto never married IOTL. He died in 982 at the age of 28 following the disastrous Battle of Stilo.
     
    Last edited:
    XX. Ironhead
  • XX. Ironhead


    kysOO3v.jpg

    The Castle of Arechis, an 8th century fortress overlooking Salerno,
    originally built by Prince Arechis II of Benevento


    The Prince of Salerno

    Early in his reign, Prince Gisulf of Salerno had been pro-Byzantine, even earning himself the rank of patrikios from the general Marianos Argyros around 956 for his loyal service. In the 960s, however, he drifted away from his previous loyalties and became an ally of Pandulf, Prince of Capua and Benevento. Pandulf and Gisulf had accepted the suzerainty of Emperor Otto and dutifully made war against the Byzantines, but after Otto’s death and a counteroffensive by the Catapan Michael Abidelas they were compelled to seek the aid of Emperor Octavian, who had only just returned from his Corsican exile. Octavian dispatched his kinsman, Duke Crescentius of Spoleto – whose daughter Theodora was also Pandulf’s wife – and with his support the Lombard princes defeated Michael at the Battle of Calor in 971. The status quo restored by this battle was confirmed in the following year by an agreement between Octavian and the Byzantine emperor John Tzimiskes, under which Gaeta and Capua-Benevento were acknowledged as being under the suzerainty of Octavian and the remainder of “Langobardia Minor” was acknowledged as owing allegiance to John.

    The agreement had succeeded in preventing further hostility between the eastern and western empires, but it was made in near-total disregard for local politics. Southern Italy was a veritable maze of dynastic and territorial disputes between the petty rulers of the region, and the emperors had given these disputes little attention when they blithely drew a line across the peninsula and declared their respective spheres of influence. Most egregiously, the division left Gisulf on the Greek side of the line despite his anti-Byzantine politics, thus separating him from his allies. It was a situation just waiting to be exploited by Gisulf’s rapacious neighbors: Duke Marinus II of Naples, who had adopted a pro-Byzantine policy despite his Tusculani blood and his father’s long alliance with Alberic, and Duke Manso of Amalfi, whose city-state was the smallest but also the richest of the southern Italian principalities thanks to its dominant position in maritime trade.

    Back in 940, the then-Prince of Capua and Benevento, Landulf Antipater, had banished his nephew (also named Landulf) from the principality in an effort to seize power for himself after the death of his brother Atenulf. The younger Landulf had sought refuge first in Naples, and then in Salerno, as his sister was married to Salerno’s prince, Guaimar II. Guaimar gave Landulf his protection, made him gastald of Conza, and granted land in Salerno to all Landulf’s sons. Prince Guaimar II died around 952 and was succeeded by his son Gisulf. Gisulf’s reign was secure as long as he could rely on the support of powerful allies, but after the imperial pact of 972 he became perilously vulnerable. With the support of Manso and Marinus (and possibly with the tacit support of Catapan Michael Abidelas), Landulf of Conza treacherously repaid Guaimar’s generosity by deposing Gisulf in 973, less than a year after peace had been established.

    Gisulf fled to his ally Pandulf of Benevento-Capua, who agreed to restore Gisulf to his rightful place. In 974, with some aid from his brother-in-law John Crescentius (who had only recently been serving under Emperor Octavian in Lombardy), Pandulf made war on the combined pro-Byzantine alliance of Naples, Amalfi, and Salerno. The campaign was short and decisive, and Landulf of Conza was soon driven from his stolen throne. It was probably exploits like these which would cause Pandulf to receive in due time the unusual name of Pandulfus Capiteferreus – “Pandulf Ironhead.” The grateful Gisulf, having regained his principality, rewarded Pandulf by becoming his vassal and agreeing that if he should die without heirs – of which, in 974, he had none – Pandulf’s second son (also named Pandulf) would succeed him as Prince of Salerno.[A] The status quo was thereby restored, though the vassalage of Salerno (a nominally Byzantine vassal) to Capua (a nominally Italian vassal) and the prospect of their consolidation put the previously agreed-upon imperial dividing line in some doubt.

    In 974 this petty argument among princelings – which resulted in no immediate territorial changes – was not enough to rouse the interest of either Octavian or John Tzimiskes, but it would been the seed of later trouble.

    Unification

    In 977, Gisulf died without heirs, and Pandulf was able to make good on their agreement and secure his son’s succession to Salerno. He installed himself as co-prince alongside his son, and for the first time in more than a century all the Lombard states of the south were united. Octavian’s hands were full enough with Germany and Carinthia in the north, and in the east a new emperor had only just come to power after the death of John Tzimiskes and faced domestic troubles of his own. Neither could spare much attention to southern Italy, and in the vacuum Pandulf could assume the mantle of regional hegemon.

    One of the men least satisfied with this state of affairs was Duke Marinus of Naples. Pandulf had his eye on Neapolitan territory, and Marinus’s faith in the ability of his Byzantine suzerain to protect him was eroding. He also had ample reason to be concerned about threats from the sea, for around this time Byzantine Italy was being devastated by raids from Sicily under the direction of its emir Abu al-Qasim. Beginning in 976, Sicilian raids in Apulia and Calabria had escalated sharply. Taranto was sacked in 977, and numerous captives were taken by the Sicilians and ransomed or sold into slavery. These raids, as far as we know, did not affect Naples directly, but the Sicilians had laid siege to the city before and might be expected to broaden their sights since the thematic forces under Michael Abidelas were evidently powerless to stop them.

    The Duke of Naples was too practical a man to remain loyal without reward, and as early as the downfall of Landulf of Conza he may have been reconsidering his pro-Byzantine strategy. At the time, however, there was no good alternative for his allegiance. It was not until the end of the decade, with Octavian’s victories in Carinthia in 978 and the peace established between Italy and Germany by the marriage of Otto II and Helena in 980, that the Italian emperor was sufficiently freed from northern threats to think at all about his southern frontier.




    GD2AamC.jpg

    Emperor Octavian gives the Lance of Constantine to Pope Adeodatus III, 11th c. illustration


    The Holy Lance

    As it happened, Octavian paid a visit to Rome in 981, a city which he had been absent from since the revolt of Benedict and Joseph in 976. Benedict, the Rector of Sabina since elevated to the position of praefectus urbi, had kept the peace ably enough since then, and had overseen the election of Octavian’s brother as Pope Adeodatus III after the death of Octavian’s uncle, Sergius IV, in 979. The occasion of this visit in 981 was the acquisition of a great relic, a most holy lance.

    In the Antapodosis, Liutprand describes the lance as belonging originally to Constantine the Great, who had embedded in it one of the nails used in the Crucifixion of Christ which his mother Helena had brought back from Jerusalem. He skips over its subsequent history, resuming in the early 10th century with its possession by a certain Italian Count Samson, who around 922 gave the relic to King Rudolph II of Burgundy as an inducement to invade Italy and overthrow Emperor Berengar. Rudolph failed to keep Italy, but maintained the lance – that is, until the German king Henry I decided he wanted it for himself, and threatened to devastate all of Burgundy to get it. Rudolph relinquished the lance, and Liutprand seems to admit only grudgingly that Henry compensated Rudolph with the Swabian land of Aargau. Liutprand portrays the whole series of events as the sacrilegious work of scurrilous villains, and brings up the story only as one of many justifications for the “judgment of God” against Otto.

    An intriguingly similar tale concerns the relics of Saint Maurice, a 3rd century Roman soldier-martyr. These were traditionally kept at the Burgundinian abbey of Agaunum. According to legend, in 926 King Henry I acquired the sword, spurs, and lance of Maurice from the abbey and translated them to Magdeburg. Despite the obvious inconsistencies – Samson could not have given Rudolph a lance which had been in residence at Agaunum since ancient times – the identical timing suggests that this story and Liutprand’s account may refer to the same event. The matter confused contemporaries as well, who were not always consistent as to whether the spear belonged originally to Constantine or Maurice, but by the 11th century these views had been synthesized into the notion that the spear had been possessed by both men.

    Though it is unrelated to the historical narrative, it may be of interest to the reader that modern testing of the spearhead suggests an origin date between the 7th and 9th centuries AD (though the piece of metal asserted to be the embedded nail has never been subject to metallurgical analysis). In an attempt to reconcile the date and explain the apparent relevance of the lance to the throne of Italy in Liutprand’s account, one novel theory has relied on the writings of Paul the Deacon, an 8th century Lombard monk. Paul described the grasping of a royal lance as part of the inauguration ritual of Lombard kings, and spoke of the Lombard chiefs as being from the race/stock of “Gugingus” (ex genere Gugingus), which is somewhat evocative of Gungir, the Norse name for Odin’s spear. Thus, the “Spear of Constantine” is proposed to be a ceremonial spear of investiture for the Lombard kings, which was either cast or recast in the 7th or 8th centuries to serve as a reliquary for a Holy Nail in an attempt to “Christianize” a pagan coronation rite. The story is intriguing and seems to fit what few facts are known, but no pre-modern account exists which links such a ceremonial spear of the Lombard kings to the relic which Liutprand described.

    Basil Notarius reproduces Liutprand’s story almost identically – he almost certainly got it from Liutprand directly – and adds that the lance passed in turn from Henry, to Otto, to Liudolf, and to the usurper Henry II after Liudolf’s death. Otto famously carried it with him in a number of his battles, including his famous victory over the Magyars at Augsburg, from which the lance began to acquire a certain reputation as a relic of military power. Perhaps with a mind to repeat his uncle’s feat, Henry II carried the lance with him at Hengistfeld as well, but it did not avail him there. Octavian claimed the lance, along with the rest of Henry’s baggage, after Henry’s defeat and capture.

    Basil further relates that Otto II initially demanded the lance’s return from Octavian as part of their marriage negotiations; it had, after all, belonged to his family for three generations. Basil seems ambivalent as to the provenance of the relic – his statements on it are all prefaced with qualifications like “it is said” and “the Lombards believe” – but he agreed with Octavian’s justification of keeping the lance, on the basis that a) it had resided originally in Italy until Count Samson gave it to a usurper king, and b) as a supposed relic of Constantine it was rightfully associated with the imperial crown, not the German crown. In the end, Otto was not in a position to be demanding much from Octavian, and the emperor appeased him sufficiently with rich wedding gifts and the translation of unspecified “lesser relics.” Octavian decided to enshrine the lance in Rome, the imperial city and place of his birth. [B]

    The View from Rome

    The lance would come to reside in the Basilica of Saint Mary,[C] then and now one of the greatest churches of Rome. The basilica’s association with the Tusculani family is first evidenced by a late 9th century inscription in the Basilica which records the burials of Sergia et Boni[facius] ermani filii Theophilacti vesterarii et Theodor[æ] vesterarisse (Sergia and Boniface, children of the treasurer Theophylact and the treasuress Theodora). Since that point, the basilica seems to have been the favored church of the Tusculani when judged by donations and bequests (although Alberic’s charity was directed more towards the monasteries of the Roman hinterland). In the 10th century the basilica already held several important relics, most notably five boards of sycamore wood said to have formed the crib of Jesus and the famed icon of Mary and Jesus known as Salus Populi Romani (Salvation of the Roman People). The “Lance of Constantine” was added to the collection after a ceremony of translation involving Pope Adeodatus, though its later housing, the so-called Sacellum Lanceae (Chapel of the Lance), was not built during Octavian’s reign.

    Octavian found the family seat of Tusculum to be in poor condition and insufficiently grand for the imperial presence, and made his residence within the city instead, possibly in the estate of his brother (that is, the Lateran Palace). His dissatisfaction with the ancestral estate provided the impetus for a significant renovation and expansion of Tusculum, whose foundations were truly ancient.[1] The late 10th century iteration of the castle is mostly lost today, but evidently it was a true fortress and not merely a palace, perhaps intended as both an imperial residence and a check on the power of the urban prefect who dwelt in Rome just a few miles away. The surviving stonework and fragmentary mosaics suggest strong Byzantine architectural and artistic influence.

    It was at this time in the spring of 981 that Duke Marinus II arrived in person to seek an audience with the emperor. According to Basil, the Neapolitan duke addressed Octavian as his “beloved cousin,”[2] renounced his former opposition to Octavian and his allies, and pledged himself as the emperor’s servant. What Marinus wanted was undoubtedly protection – perhaps not so much from the Saracens, whose incursions were for now largely directed at the Catapanate, but rather from Pandulf Ironhead, whose territory now almost completely encircled his own. It was an allegiance that Octavian was eager to receive. He forgave Marinus for all his previous acts of defiance and gave him the title of patricius. The fact that Naples was a longstanding vassal of Constantinople seemed of no consequence to him; perhaps Octavian believed with the death of John Tzimiskes that he was no longer obligated to observe the letter of his agreement.

    While Octavian seems to have enjoyed the pomp and circumstance of his initial entry into Rome and the triumphant translation of the lance, the glow soon began to fade. The constant demands upon him at court only aggravated Octavian, and it was even more so in this city, where the usual petitioners were joined by a legion of ecclesiastical bureaucrats who were determined to use the rare presence of the imperial court to submit grievances, sort out jurisdictions, acquire benefices, and otherwise advance their own petty agendas. The emperor left that business, as much as possible, to Prefect Benedict and Empress Agatha, and turned his mind elsewhere. Marinus’s account of the woes of the Greeks intrigued him; to Octavian, just like Otto the Great, it seemed natural that the Emperor of Rome and King of Italy should rule in southern Italy as well, and it was surely his right and duty as the defender of Christendom to shield its people from infidel predations (which the Greeks had so obviously failed to do). For the time being, however, Octavian would not undertake any war against the empire that was still ostensibly his ally, and he turned to his other myriad amusements.

    The diplomatic strategy of the Duke of Naples seems to have been a success, for Pandulf was never to trouble him again and soon set his sights on greener pastures. Although Octavian’s protection of Marinus may have annoyed the Capuan prince, it also sent a clear message to Pandulf that strict observance of the 972 pact was no longer a priority of the emperor. Pandulf soon resumed his aggression towards the Greeks. He captured the inland fortress of Forentum by subterfuge in 982, and then campaigned down the valley of the Aufidus all the way to the coast. In 984 he boldly besieged Trani, one of the major coastal bastions of Byzantine Apulia and only 25 miles up the coast from the Apulian capital of Bari, but timely relief from a detachment of the Byzantine fleet foiled the attempt. Pandulf, delayed but not defeated, withdrew to contemplate his next move and prepare for a new campaign season. But the walls of Trani were destined to be the high water mark of his career, as on his return from the city he was stricken with an illness and died at Cannae.

    The Salernitan Expedition

    Upon the Ironhead’s death, his united principality was immediately divided once more. His eldest son Landulf succeeded to Capua and Benevento, while his second son Pandulf succeeded him in Salerno. None of this was a surprise, as it had long been the custom of the southern Lombard princes to associate their heirs in governance; Landulf had been de jure co-prince of Capua and Benevento since 968, while Pandulf had been established as Prince of Salerno since Gisulf’s death in 977. Pandulf, however, was still underage, and the effective power there was wielded by the Count-Palatine John Lambert.[3]

    The division of the southern Lombard state and the replacement of Pandulf Ironhead by his rather less capable sons proved too great a temptation for Duke Manso of Amalfi. For Manso, violent ambition was something of a family tradition – his father, Sergius, had murdered the previous Amalfitan duke Mastalus II and usurped his city. Little Amalfi was insufficient for Duke Manso, and within a few months of Pandulf Ironhead’s death Manso invaded Salerno and drove out both the young duke Pandulf II and his regent. They fled to Capua, and the sons of Pandulf Ironhead appealed to Octavian for aid.

    It was the moment the emperor had been waiting for. Pandulf Ironhead had been loyal in the sense of never fighting against Octavian’s interests, but after 972 he had also been almost completely autonomous. His death was destabilizing, but it also provided Octavian with a chance to increase his influence in the south – and possibly also steal away the territory of the Greeks. As soon as the emperor received the news, he swiftly set about mustering an army to restore his client and make his presence known.

    Before Octavian could reach Salerno, however, Manso was himself caught off-guard by a coup d'état. As it turned out, the ambitious streak in his family ran just as strongly in his younger brother Adelfer, who took the occasion of Manso’s absence from Amalfi to seize power for himself. Manso may have initially planned to hold Salerno against his adversaries, as the city could be easily resupplied by the Amalfitan fleet, but without Amalfi to support him the cause was hopeless. When Octavian’s army drew near, Manso fled before he could be trapped and went into exile. Octavian marched bloodlessly and triumphantly into Salerno, whose people had evidently detested Manso and now welcomed their “liberators.” Their delight would not be long-lasting, for though Octavian reinstated the young Pandulf on the throne, he removed the Count-Palatine John Lambert who was highly regarded by the people. The act may have been opportunism, or perhaps merely a lack of trust in a Lombard lord wholly unknown to the emperor. His chosen replacement was Crescentius the Younger, the second son of Duke Crescentius, who would henceforth serve as regent in Salerno on behalf of his nephew Pandulf.

    Adelfer obviously would gain no recognition nor assistance from the new Catapan Kalokyros Delphinas, who was sheltering his fugitive brother, so he sought Octavian’s recognition instead and successfully bought it with what Basil describes as “a great quantity of good gold coins.”[4] This whetted Octavian’s appetite, and to sate himself he next made demands of Kalokyros. Either genuinely or opportunistically, Octavian accused the Greeks of supporting Manso’s invasion of Salerno, further evidence of which was the fact that they now gave him refuge. Presumably the irony was not lost on the Catapan that Octavian was demanding compensation for an invasion of a territory that was, by the 972 agreement, a Byzantine client state.



    fQrmKze.jpg

    Bulgarians ambush the Byzantine governor of Thessalonica c. 990, 12th c. illustration

    The Troubles of the Greeks

    Kalokyros Delphinas, patrikios, anthypatos, and katepano, was in an unenviable position. He was charged with the maintenance of Constantinople’s authority in southern Italy, but that authority seemed to be disintegrating at a rapid pace. Octavian was steadily snapping up Byzantine vassal states – first Salerno and then Naples had come under his sway, and now Amalfi paid him tribute as well. The catapan’s own military resources were already stretched to the limit trying to defend his shores from the Sicilians, a struggle which thus far had been mostly unsuccessful. In better times, he might have looked to Constantinople for support, but in the 980s the empire had no shortage of military crises much closer to home.

    Emperor Basil II was the eldest son of the late emperor Romanos II. He had been made co-emperor alongside his father in 960 at the tender age of two, but Romanos died an untimely death only three years later. The throne passed to Nikephoros II Phokas, who married Basil’s mother Theophano, and then to John Tzimiskes, who murdered Nikephoros and imprisoned Theophano; both had ruled in theory as co-emperors alongside Basil and his younger brother Constantine, but the child-emperors had exercised no actual authority. When John died in early 976, either of illness or poison, the eighteen year old Basil had the great burden of ruling the Roman Empire abruptly thrust upon him.

    Within months of his accession, Basil was faced with a serious threat from one of his generals, Bardas Skleros, who led an insurrection in Anatolia and would not be driven from the empire until 979. At the same time, the empire was struggling to withstand the attacks of the Bulgarian generalissimo Samuel, who by the time of Pandulf Ironhead’s death had invaded Thessaly and besieged Larissa. That city was eventually to fall, and this phase of the war would end with a humiliating Byzantine defeat at the Gates of Trajan in 986 from which Basil himself would only narrowly escape. Needless to say, the precariousness of Byzantine rule in Italy was far down on the list of Basil’s most urgent military priorities, and the emperor had nothing to spare for its defense.

    Kalokyros played a weak hand as best he could. While his manpower was very limited, the fortifications of Apulia and Calabria were strong – the Byzantines had been building fortresses in the south since the days of the Lombard invasion and had many solidly built citadels and walled cities to show for it. When Octavian sent his demands, the Greeks did their best to buy time through a drawn out diplomatic back-and-forth while re-supplying and reinforcing those castles nearest to Salernitan territory. The emperor, eventually growing tired of their prevarications, raided Lucania and demonstrated against Byzantine fortifications, but by winter he had only succeeded in taking one, the castle of Venosa, and subsequently withdrew to Rome.

    Basil Notarius describes the arrival of ambassadors from Catapan Kalokyros in Rome that winter to seek a truce with Octavian. Kalokyros may have assumed that Octavian, having been largely frustrated in the past year, would now be amenable to a face-saving peace. But he misjudged the character of the emperor, who took the arrival of the Greek ambassadors as a sign of weakness. Octavian rejected their terms and made more demands that the Catapan was unprepared to fulfill.

    The Third Option

    According to legend, in early 985 Manso and his son John smuggled themselves into Amalfi in the hold of a merchant ship and instigated a popular uprising against Adelfer. Basil confirms the covert entry of the former duke but strips all agency from Manso, framing him and his son as merely the beneficiaries of a Byzantine-sponsored counter-coup. Either way, Octavian’s newest client ended up a prisoner and the pro-Byzantine Manso was thrust back in power in Amalfi.

    Octavian resolved to deal with Amalfi first before continuing the unappealing job of slogging through Greek defenses, but to take the maritime duchy was no easy task. It was not for no reason that Amalfi, despite its miniscule size, had retained its independence for so long. The town’s strategic position was enviable, located on the rugged Sorrentine Peninsula where the Lattari mountains plunged precipitously into the sea. Even were an army to besiege the city and somehow keep itself supplied there – a severe logistical challenge – the city could easily keep itself fed by way of its fleet and thereby wait out its besiegers indefinitely.

    Amalfi’s strengths, however, were also its weaknesses. The same rough terrain that protected the city and confounded its enemies also made it dependent on trade – some Amalfitans grew fruit or vines on the steep slopes, but Amalfi was compelled to import its grain by sea. So long as the Amalfitan fleet sailed freely, that was no issue at all, but if the city could be blockaded by water it would swiftly be starved into submission. Aware of the necessity of sea power in Amalfi’s capture, Octavian called upon his Pisan subjects to render him a fleet, which would be joined by the Neapolitans and Gaetans. Manso realized the danger he was in and offered to pay off Octavian as Adelfer had, but Octavian does not seem to have been willing to cooperate this time. It may be that Octavian, confident that the whole city was on the verge of falling into his hands, reasoned that there was no point in settling for the milk when he could have the whole cow. The Catapan was undoubtedly sympathetic to Manso’s plight, but Kalokyros had neither the ships nor the men to contend with the emperor.

    Amalfi had long traded with the Muslims of Sicily and Tunisia, and in the 9th century it had not been uncommon for the Amalfitans to side with the Saracens against their Christian neighbors in the power struggles of southern Italy. According to Greek sources, Manso’s solution to his dilemma was to revisit this policy and seek out the aid of Abu al-Qasim, the emir of Sicily. What exactly Manso offered the emir in return is unclear, though Amalfi was a rich city and the tribute it could offer was probably eye-catching even by the standards of prosperous Sicily. Basil Notarius agrees, though he is contradicted by most later Latin sources, who describe the Sicilian landing in Italy in 985 as the result of a Byzantine-Saracen alliance. That view seems more consistent with Basil’s earlier characterization of Manso’s coup as a Byzantine plot; Basil, having dismissed Manso as a pawn, would have us believe that he was immediately thereafter an architect of an independent foreign policy that aligned him with the enemies of both the Greeks and the Italians. Unlike all later Latin sources, Basil was a firsthand observer of the events in question, but those who support the Latin account have argued with some persuasiveness that Basil is always loathe to slander the empire of his birth. It is not altogether unbelievable that he would play down any Byzantine role in summoning an infidel army which seemed to Latin audiences to be the height of perfidy.

    Confusingly, Arabic sources of succeeding centuries omit any mention of an alliance at all. Several confirm that the emir of Sicily received tribute from Amalfi, which was described as a city of the Romans (i.e. Byzantines). Not one source, however, directly connects this tribute with the expedition of Abu al-Qasim, who in 985 as one source memorably recalls “marched out [from Sicily] demanding jihad.” The Byzantines had at various times paid the Fatimids tribute in exchange for peace, and whatever payment was rendered by Manso seems to have been interpreted by Muslim writers in that light rather than a payment for services or an inducement for an alliance. If this view is correct and the actions of Manso and Abu al-Qasim are essentially unrelated, it suggests that the emir’s choice of target – Salerno – was not any kind of strategic move against Octavian but an attempt to take advantage of the recent upheaval in the Lombard principality.

    The Battle of Salerno

    As Octavian was in Naples preparing his attack, Abu al-Qasim landed near Salerno with an army of Arab and Berber soldiers. At once they began plundering the suburbs and taking captives. Octavian led his army to intercept them, a march of some 30-40 miles, over the course of several days. The account of the battle given by Basil – one of the rare battle accounts he produced – describes the Sicilians as being surprised by Octavian’s approach, but being rallied by their king (that is, the emir) and counterattacking the Italians. His description of the battle is confusing and not very useful, as he seems to merely regurgitate classical narratives of ancient conflicts, but on the outcome he agrees entirely with the Arabic sources – that Octavian’s army was decisively defeated.

    Octavian himself escaped, along with John Crescentius and Duke Marinus, but Prince Landulf was killed along with a number of prominent Italian and Lombard counts and milites. The young Prince Pandulf II of Salerno was not present, being too young to participate, but his regent Crescentius the Younger was captured. Losses among the Christians were heavy, though Basil claims that the Sicilians too suffered much bloodshed. After driving the routed Italo-Lombard force into the nearby foothills, the Sicilians turned on Salerno itself. The defenders fled to the citadel where they were able to hold out, but the city itself was sacked and much of its population enslaved.[D]

    This humiliating blow to the emperor was moderated only by the action on the following day, when the Pisan-Neapolitan fleet – dispatched by Octavian but not yet aware of his defeat – sighted the Sicilian fleet and launched an attack. Many of the Sicilian ships were apparently drawn up in the harbor of Salerno to load booty or otherwise unprepared for an engagement, and the imperial fleet captured many ships and burned yet more ships (both Sicilian and Salernitan) in the harbor. While the losses of the Sicilians at sea were probably far less than the losses of the Italians on land, the scattering or loss of much of the emir’s fleet scuttled any plans he may have had to follow up his victory with an attack on Naples. The Sicilians withdrew from Salerno, but raided extensively in the hinterland of the principality and capped off their campaign with the capture of Akropolis, a coastal outpost on the Salernitan-Byzantine frontier. The fortress had previously been a Saracen rabat between 882 and 915, and it would now reprise its role as a valuable forward base for raids into Lombard and Greek territories.[5]

    Despite this naval victory, his defeat at Salerno forced Octavian to forget about the conquest of Amalfi, to say nothing of a further invasion of the Catapanate. It would also soon lead to complications in the north, as the destruction of Octavian’s aura of invincibility acquired after Hengistfeld encouraged old and new enemies to greater boldness. It did not, however, degrade the imperial position in southern Italy as much as one might expect. Salerno was lost – in the absence of Crescentius the Younger, the regency of the hapless Pandulf II was taken up again by John Lambert, whose sympathies were now predictably pro-Byzantine – but the Principality of Salerno had been militarily and politically insignificant for decades, and the sack of its capital city was merely the latest misfortune on its long slide into irrelevance. After the death of Prince Landulf, Octavian confirmed Pandulf Ironhead’s third son, Atenulf, as Prince of Benevento and Capua, but Atenulf was underage and the regency was bestowed upon his uncle John Crescentius, who would also succeed his own father as Duke of Spoleto in the following year. With this considerable base of power, John Crescentius would hold together the Italian position in the south and keep Naples and Gaeta within the imperial orbit. The aggrandizement of John Crescentius may have been the most important indirect effect of Octavian’s loss at Salerno, as he was now guaranteed a major role in the dynastic crisis to come.

    Next Time: The Successor

    Footnotes (In Character)

    [1] The lowest foundations of the medieval fortress of Tusuclum appear to be Roman, though they could be older – Tusuclum itself, as a settlement, predates the Roman Republic.
    [2] While we might doubt the “beloved” portion, “cousin” was accurate enough, as they were second cousins by way of the duke’s mother Theodora, Marozia’s niece.
    [3] The name of the Salernitan Count-Palatine was simply John, and very little is known about his origins save for the name of his father, which was Lambert. For that reason, later historians often referred to him as “John Lambert” to distinguish him from other Johns of his era. I will continue this scholarly convention here, though it should be noted that none of his contemporaries referred to him in that way. Basil Notarius refers to him as “John of Salerno.”
    [4] Amalfi was one of the few states of Latin Christendom which minted gold coins on account of its good trade relations with the Saracens. The Amalfitan gold tari was a potent symbol of its wealth at a time when most European kingdoms hardly had a cash economy at all, let alone access to gold plentiful enough to make coins from. Even the Muslims were impressed – in 972, the Baghdadi merchant Ibn Hawqal visited the city and deemed it “the richest city in Lombardy, the noblest and most illustrious for her condition, the busiest and wealthiest.”
    [5] Akropolis had been recaptured from the Muslims following the famous Battle of the Garigliano in which Alberic of Spoleto, Octavian’s paternal grandfather, had been one of the principal Christian commanders.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)

    [A] Pandulf’s sons ITTL are not actually the same people as Pandulf’s sons IOTL, as his wife is different – IOTL, he marries Aloara, the daughter of a certain Count Peter, while ITTL he is married to Theodora, the son of Duke Crescentius and the sister of John Crescentius. Theodora may have been younger than Aloara, and so Pandulf’s sons ITTL are also somewhat younger than his actual sons. Because Southern Lombard naming conventions among princely families were fairly consistent and repeated a lot, however, I have chosen for the most part not to alter their names.
    [B] Octavian’s “holy lance” is in fact the same spearhead you can see today in the Imperial Treasury in Vienna (I’ve seen it myself!), and most of what I’ve written about it above is factual – IOTL, Liutprand did really relate the history of the lance and its use by Otto at Lechfeld in his Antapodosis, there does seem to have been some confusion about whether the lance originally belonged to Constantine or Maurice, and the bit about its origins as a Lombard ceremonial spear really is a modern theory about the origins of the Viennese lance. “But wait,” I hear you saying, “isn’t the lance in Vienna supposed to be the Lance of Longinus, the spear that pierced Christ’s side after he died on the cross?” Well, that’s what it’s often billed as now, but that belief was a later development. Nobody in the days of Otto the Great believed it to be the lance that pierced Christ; only in later centuries did the mythology of the lance change into the notion that it was the “Spear of Longinus” that also had one of the Passion nails embedded in it, which was also wielded by Maurice and possessed by Constantine, making it a rather improbable super-relic. In the 10th century it was generally agreed, as far as I can tell, that the Christ-piercing lance resided in Constantinople.
    [C] Or, as it is known IOTL, Basilica di Santa Maria Maggiore (Basilica of Saint Mary Major).
    [D] This echoes the historical Battle of Stilo in 982, in which Otto II was disastrously defeated by Abu al-Qasim, though at Stilo the emir was killed despite the victory of his army. I don’t set out to “copy” historical events, but it seemed likely that Octavian’s ambitions in the south would bring him into conflict with the Sicilians eventually, and if the Sicilians were capable of defeating a Germano-Lombard army under Otto II IOTL then it’s probably reasonable that they could have done the same to Octavian’s army ITTL. Octavian is a good soldier, but he’s not a military genius, and it seemed proper to hand him a defeat.
     
    Last edited:
    XXI. The Successor
  • XXI. The Successor


    The Empire of Octavian in the late 980s (Click to enlarge)


    The Venetian Revolt

    The past decade had been good to Peter IV Candianus, the Doge of Venice. Since 962 he had been married to Marina, the sister of Emperor Octavian, and the perks accruing to him from this relationship had been extensive. From dowry lands on the mainland, he commanded a large income completely separate from the revenues of the Venetian state, as well as a private army raised from the same personal estates. These foreign ties, combined with his autocratic bearing and luxurious lifestyle, gradually increased his subjects’ resentment against him, and he had nearly been toppled during Octavian’s Corsican exile. Upon his return, however, the new emperor had helped Peter to stabilize the situation, and the subsequent crackdown quieted dissent for some years.

    Doge Peter had not been chastened at all by his near-deposition, and with the confidence that his position was secure he continued to accumulate more and more power in ever more grandiose a fashion. In 976, he appointed his brother to the see of Grado as Patriarch Vitalis IV, thus placing Venice under the Candianus family in both temporal and spiritual affairs. But the family appointment that truly outraged the Venetians was made in 982, when he formally associated his son Dominic with him in the dogeship. He should have known better – Peter himself had been forced into exile (and very nearly executed) after his own father had done the same. If Dominic were to inherit the office from his father as planned, it would mean three successive generations of Candiani rule, which by 985 had already lasted 43 years. This did not merely smell of monarchy, it was monarchy; and it is worth noting that the only prior instance in which three rulers of the same family ruled Venice in a row had only lasted 25 years and had ended with the last of them being overthrown and forced into a monastery.

    According to John the Deacon, a conspiracy against Peter began forming immediately after the investment of Dominic as co-Doge, but evidently it was news of Octavian’s defeat at Salerno – accompanied by a rumors that the emperor had died – that caused the conspirators to put their plan into motion. Doge Peter was ambushed on the steps of the ducal church of Saint Mark, and his foreign armsmen were unable to prevent him being stabbed to death. With the whole city seeming to rise in revolution, those of Peter’s men who still had their lives and wits fled to the mainland with the dogaressa and her son. Marina’s eldest daughter, also named Marina, was arrested by the rebels along with her husband Tribunus Memo.

    Within days, however, either a rumor or an actual messenger arrived in the city claiming that Octavian lived and was already in Lombardy. Panic set in – they had, after all, killed the emperor’s brother-in-law. John the Deacon claims that the leader of the rebels was the young Peter Urseolo, whose father had died in prison in the reign of Peter IV, and initially it seemed as though he might become the new doge. Instead, however, the Venetians chose to release Tribunus and his wife from prison and elect him, thus distinguishing Tribunus as the only Doge of Venice who advanced from prisoner to doge in the space of a day. John describes it as a political move – by freeing Octavian’s niece and making her husband doge, they could perhaps mitigate the damage caused by the murder of his friend and brother-in-law.

    Octavian was predictably enraged, but had only just returned from the disaster at Salerno. To immediately embark on a siege of Venice was wholly unrealistic. The emperor accepted peace, but only after demanding the token submission of Doge Tribunus and the payment of a large indemnity, ostensibly as compensation to the deposed Dominic and his mother. To compensate his nephew and sister directly, the emperor appointed Dominic as Count of Istria. Of 10th century Istria very little is known prior to Dominic’s accession; one presumes that after its ravaging by the Magyars it remained something of a backwater. It was, however, an ideal position from which to menace the Venetians, and Dominic’s placement there may have been intended as a check on Venice or a means to facilitate a Candiani revival at some future date.

    Venice was doomed to remain a city in turmoil for years to come, and much of the turbulence was internal. From the start, Doge Tribunus had to deal with growing tension between nascent pro-Byzantine and pro-Italian factions, led respectively by the revolutionary leader Peter Urseolo and his archenemy Stephen Coloprini, whose political differences led all too often to violence. The people had been liberated from their would-be king, but the price of liberty was instability.

    The State of Lombardy

    Octavian had never really solved the structural problems of Lombardy which had so plagued his father, to say nothing of previous Kings of Italy. Through a series of wars and rebellions, the great magnates that once dominated Lombardy had been destroyed, but the various counts and petty “margraves” that dominated the countryside still had little regard for the prerogatives of the crown. Justice was typically meted out at the comital level, military service was pro forma or simply ignored, and the rich Lombard plain contributed almost nothing to the imperial revenue aside from the patchwork territories, inherited from the crown lands of the reguli, which were actually in imperial possession. Among the Lombard counts, Octavian had been a reasonably popular king – his martial prowess, collegial attitude, Anscarid pedigree, and personal generosity saw to that. Their main reason for liking him, however, was surely that he did even less than Alberic to try and strengthen royal power in Lombardy.

    In contrast, the Lombard nobility despised Empress Agatha. She was an arrogant foreigner with strange customs, certainly, but she had also taken advantage of her husband’s indifference to meddle in the affairs of the aristocracy. After Liutprand’s death, no new archcancellarius (arch-chancellor) had been appointed; this was on purpose, as Agatha held that role in all but name. Octavian may have been content with nominal submission, but Agatha thought in terms of taxes paid and soldiers rendered, and there was very little of either coming from Lombardy.

    Many of the titles and privileges of the Lombard nobility had accrued over the generations by dint of hazy precedent. In these times it was often so that a gift made one year carried the implication that it would be also given the next year, and in this manner many non-heritable offices and dignities had been inherited, many rents forgiven one year had fallen thereafter into abeyance, and many families of arimanni and milites who had commended themselves to a count for protection in the dark days of the early 10th century had been reduced to what was essentially permanent serfdom. No king had been able to arrest this process by which the land and people were steadily alienated from the crown, and those that had tried had either been ignored or overthrown. The most efficacious solution devised so far had been that of Hugh, who sought to commandeer the personalization and localization of authority by ensuring those in a position of power were bound to him by blood ties. Yet his attempts to assert his rights were seen as heavy-handed tyranny by the nobles, his family members were seldom as loyal as he hoped, and even while his system functioned it only masked the growing disease.

    To such a system of implied, customary, and personal relationships, the empress was an utter stranger. During her father’s bouts of illness, she had been the chief administrator of the Byzantine Empire in all but name; surely her administrative acumen was not in doubt. Yet she would have been accustomed to a complex and precise system of offices and duties (and manned by educated men and eunuchs, not illiterate Frankish warriors), a regimented order that not only served the emperor but was suffused with weighty symbolism. Agatha’s father had written extensively on the ceremonies of the Byzantine Empire and their importance; they were not merely theater, but a representation of the divine will. As God ruled the universe through order and beauty, so ruled the Emperor over the empire. To Agatha the laxity and ineffectiveness of imperial rule in Lombardy was not merely a financial or political dilemma; it was sacrilege, an affront to God.

    The result was an ongoing, slow-burning war between the empress and the Lombard counts which ran parallel to the much more visible and dramatic exploits of her husband. She sought to disrupt the relationships of the counts with their commended men and peasants, and contested privileges and land possessions with individual noblemen. While undoubtedly she claimed some isolated victories, here attempts seem to have largely been failures. She could not impose her will by force, and if she pressed a noble too harshly he always had the option of going over her head. After a day of drinking and hunting, Octavian was usually amenable to favors asked by his companions even if they undermined his wife.

    Agatha’s successes seem to have been most frequent when she made use of allies. She came to rely especially on the bishops and abbots, who had their own territorial and jurisdictional quarrels with the nobility and were happy to join forces with the empress in political, legal, and occasionally military skirmishes. She could also drive a wedge between the lesser and greater aristocracy, for not all counts were equal – while Alberic had destroyed most of the great magnates and their marches, the Tusculani-Ottonian wars and the weakness of Octavian’s rule in Lombardy thereafter allowed more enterprising noblemen to expand their territories at the expense of their neighbors, sometimes through localized warfare. Even if the counts disliked the empress, they would not turn down her support when menaced by a powerful neighbor. But after Salerno, these greater counts were further emboldened, and one can see it even in their titles – the men once styled merely as comes now increasingly called themselves marchio and dux in their own inscriptions and bequests.

    It did not help that Octavian never quite seemed to recover from his setback at Salerno. He had known defeat before – he had even lost his whole kingdom – but though he was vulnerable to listlessness and melancholy, he seemed always able to recover his energy and drive in time. Now, however, his temper seemed even more volatile, and he seemed even more disinterested even in the vigorous activities which had always been his distractions. His health may have been to blame – he was now nearing 50, and his indulgent lifestyle was catching up to him. He complained of gout, was increasingly drunk, and towards the end of his life had frequent bouts of sickness and indigestion.

    Octavian also suffered from being bereft of one of his key advisors – Crescentius the Elder, Duke of Spoleto. By the time of Octavian’s ventures in the south, Crescentius was the “grand old man” of the extended Tusculani family. In 938, around 18 years of age, he had fought alongside his cousin Alberic at the Battle of Spoleto, a key milestone in the family’s rise. Through the years he had been Alberic’s most capable lieutenant, and had served Alberic’s son equally well. What was most notable about him, however, was his loyalty to his cousins – even in the face of Otto’s invasion, he had submitted to the Germans only when all hope was lost, and upon Otto’s death he was soon back in Octavian’s camp.

    His successor in Spoleto, John Crescentius, lacked his father’s great authority but took little time to demonstrate his value to the empire. The Catapan Kalokyros Delphinas,[A] having seen Octavian come to ruin against the Saracens, decided the time was ripe for a counterattack to win back territory lost to Pandulf Ironhead. He crossed the Aufidus in 986 and invaded Beneventan territory, only to be ambushed and crushingly defeated by John. The routed Byzantine force was pursued all the way back to the river’s banks, where many either surrendered or drowned attempting the crossing. This was to be the last skirmish between empires of Octavian’s reign; John did not follow up his victory with a counterattack into Apulia. He did, however, take the occasion to further legitimate his regency for Prince Atenulf by taking the title of magister militum. As for Kalokyros, he survived the battle, but was recalled shortly thereafter and would end up being executed by impalement after joining a rebellion against Emperor Basil II in 989. In the meantime, Byzantine Italy was to continue to be wracked by raids, and in 987 they managed to lose the ancient fortress of Buxentum/Pixious to the Saracens. This only further hobbled John Lambert, the Prince of Salerno, who found his authority had shrunk almost completely into the city itself and had to scrape together sizable tributes just to keep that.

    The Young Emperor

    Despite the restive situation in Lombardy and the failure at Salerno, the fact of Octavian’s reign was unchallenged. Indeed, in 987, just after the ninth birthday of his son Constantine, the emperor secured his election as co-king of Italy and had him crowned at Pavia. Basil Notarius explains that Octavian had been deeply affected by his near-death at Salerno and now sought to ensure that, should he fall in battle at some future time, the succession of his son would be unchallenged. The Iron Crown was followed by the imperial crown, which Constantine received later that same year at the hands of his uncle Pope Adeodatus III.

    The association of a son with his father’s kingship was an established practice of the Byzantines, southern Lombards, and Franks. In the context of post-Carolingian Italy, however, the coronation of a co-king was somewhat uncommon. Octavian himself had been made co-king at the age of 15 alongside Alberic, but this was an act Alberic had only done after his signal victory over the Magyars at Augusta raised his prestige to new heights. Since the conquest of the Lombard kingdom by Charlemagne, only two other underage co-kings had been elected – Lambert of Spoleto, who was crowned alongside his father Guy in 892 around the age of 12; and Ratold, the illegitimate son of Arnulf of Carinthia (his exact age is uncertain), whose kingship was recognized by virtually nobody and who vanished entirely from the historical record within a few months of his election. For a youth to be crowned co-emperor was even rarer; of the aforementioned young co-kings, only Lambert had also been made emperor alongside his father. Hugh, Alberic, Otto, and Octavian had all taken the imperial crown when they were grown men and already ruled Italy (or at least claimed to). True enough, Liudolf had been crowned co-emperor, but he was likewise an adult and ruled Italy as Otto’s viceroy.

    Evidently Octavian was still a king with sufficient authority to associate his son with him in these titles. To drive home the point, he held an assembly at Pavia in 988 where the Lombard nobles once again acknowledged Constantine as heir, this time hailing him as emperor as well. It was good theater, and some scholars have suggested that – contrary to Basil’s account – the whole process may have been done on the impetus of Agatha, who had little regard for the elective principle of the Lombards and may have intended to send a clear message that Octavian’s bastard sons were not to be regarded as potential successors. Certainly the principle of youthful anticipatory coronation was well-established in her native land; the current emperor Basil II had first been consecrated as emperor when he was hardly out of infancy.

    The actual strength of these rituals of legitimation was to be tested very soon. In early 989, Octavian’s health took a turn for the worse; he was stricken by pain and vomiting, and it has been suggested in modern times that he had cancer of the stomach. Nothing could be done for him, and on March 19th, Emperor Octavian died at the age of 50. His body was taken back to Rome, the place of his birth, where he was entombed in the crypt of Saint Peter’s Basilica.

    Assessment

    Modern opinion on Octavian tends to be decidedly mixed. Certainly there are obvious achievements - retaking the Kingdom of Italy after losing everything but Corsica, establishing peace with the Germans and an alliance with the Magyars, and expanding the kingdom’s territory with the acquisition of Carniola and modest gains against the Byzantines. Yet while he was clearly capable of interest and initiative, he could seldom direct them in any sustained way towards useful purposes. Lombardy was left adrift, and the southern Lombard vassals were only nominally his own until the usurpation of power in Benevento-Capua by John Crescentius. The exertions of Agatha seem to have been all that kept the royal administration from shrinking into Tuscany and a handful of imperial seats in the north, and even then her attempts to assert authority outside these areas were fitful and often met with resistance emboldened by the emperor’s own ambivalence.

    Octavian’s most effective means of rule was through his personal relationships. He surrounded himself with men who joined him in his pastimes and benefited from his personal generosity, and it was here that his personal charisma was best able to create subordinates who were eager to serve and fight for him. This collegiate style endeared him to many and certainly yielded its own dividends, but he had no plan to manage these men other than for military pursuits, and they all too easily took advantage of his charity and honors to feather their own nests and gain further autonomy.

    Octavian’s reputation in his own day and the centuries immediately thereafter was much better than it is today. He was, like Anscar, considered to be an excellent warrior-king, exhibiting strength, resolve, and bravery. After his reconquest of the kingdom from Liudolf, there were no serious external or internal challengers to his throne for the remaining 17 years of his life (972-989). Certainly the turbulence of Germany contributed to this, but Octavian’s reputation for military success was a powerful factor in discouraging would-be usurpers and foreign claimants. For the Italians, the post-Corsican rule of Octavian was a time of prosperity – the ruinous wars that had consumed Lombardy for decades ended, and the burden of governance upon them was light. Though modern scholars are quick to point out the structural neglect and decay under his rule, those who immediately followed Octavian tended to look back wistfully on what by the rather low standards of 10th century Italy was something of a golden age.

    Nostalgia for Octavian’s reign probably also stemmed from the fact that his death plunged the kingdom into a succession crisis. Years of instability and civil war were to come, involving both internal disputes between members of the Tusculani house and external claimants trying to unseat them completely. Octavian has long been blamed for causing this by the coddling of his bastards, but even had he been utterly faithful to his wife it is likely the Lombard nobility would still have sought another ruler to replace the hated empress and her little son. The true reason for the crisis was that Octavian had ruled on the basis of personal reputation and charisma, which by definition did not survive him.

    Waiting in the Wings

    Constantine had been acknowledged as king and emperor, but Italy had a long history of discarding one king or emperor for another, and there was more than one man who could offer a serious challenge for the throne.

    The most obvious threat to Constantine’s succession was Octavian’s oldest bastard son, Sergius of Pavia, then around 32 years old. Until Constantine’s birth in 978, it was not unreasonable to assume that Sergius was likely to be Octavian’s chosen heir, assuming that the prospective husband of Helena (who was not married until 980) was deemed unacceptable for the Italian throne. Technically Sergius was a product of fornication rather than adultery, as he was born in the year prior to the marriage of Octavian and Agatha. His mother, a Pavian noblewoman named Rolenda, had been Octavian’s favored mistress and for a short time seems to have been a frequent presence at court. Yet while Agatha was prepared to tolerate her husband’s adulterous indiscretions so long as they were out of her view, she was not willing to share the court – her domain – with Octavian’s other women. Within a few years of Octavian’s marriage Rolenda vanishes into obscurity.

    As Octavian’s eldest son, however, Sergius could not be sidelined so easily. In the year of Constantine’s birth, Sergius was a grown man of 21 and well known to the nobility; in his youth he had served as a squire to his father, and he remained a frequent companion on Octavian’s hunts. Certainly he was with the imperial army at Velden and Hengistfeld. Agatha did all she could to keep Sergius from court, but the army and the hunting party were Octavian’s territories and she could not destroy what was quite obviously an amicable relationship between Octavian and his eldest son. Early on she had pressed Octavian to send him into a church career, as Otto the Great had done with his bastard son William (who was to be the Archbishop of Mainz). Octavian refused, according to Basil on the grounds that it would be a shame “to put a young man so promising with horse and spear into cleric’s robes,” but it also be that Octavian declined the proposal because he saw Sergius as his likely heir.

    Sergius had, as it were, a “natural constituency” in the Lombard aristocracy, whose support for him only grew as their antagonism with Agatha deepened. From one point of view, his bastardy was actually a selling point, as he was no son of Agatha; were he to gain the throne, the empress’s fall from power would surely be swift. Following the birth of Constantine, Basil alleges that Sergius sought to deepen these ties with the Lombard aristocrats. Agatha’s response was to pressure Octavian to move him as far as possible from the centers of imperial power by appointing him as Margrave of Carniola in 981, which may have reduced his direct influence but also gave him his own base of power, albeit a modest one.

    The other illegitimate son of Octavian who was a plausible candidate for the throne was John of Tuscany, by this point possibly already known by his more common moniker John Aureus (“John the Golden”).[1] Born in 971 or 972 to a Tuscan noblewoman named Immilia (who, according to the famous later legend, was the fair maid and bishop’s niece Octavian spied upon the walls of Arezzo in 970), John had only just come into manhood at the time of his father’s death. His mother is unmentioned following John’s birth; the popular legend holds that she died giving birth to John, which is not itself implausible but is nevertheless unmentioned in any contemporary account.

    Sergius, being more than a decade older than John, had enjoyed much more time to make inroads with the nobility of Italy. Unlike Sergius, however, John had a presence at court, in large part because Agatha does not seem to have showed him much hostility. Perhaps because of his relative youth, she did not consider him a threat. Alternately, perhaps she merely liked him - Basil Notarius informs us that everyone liked John, and that was perhaps his greatest asset. He was, in the first place, famously handsome – his nickname is often assumed to have come from his fair hair, a gift of his late mother, but Basil also remarked on his “shining countenance” and “strength and elegance.” Yet it was evidently his demeanor, and not merely his countenance, that made Basil praise him even as a boy. John was cheerful and gregarious, in marked contrast to (according to Basil) the restless and brooding Sergius, who seemed in the estimation of his contemporaries to always have a chip on his shoulder about his illegitimacy. In comparing the two, Basil observed that “the charm and temper of [Octavian] was unequally shared between his bastards; for to the elder went all the temper, and to the younger went all the charm.” Yet while charisma was all well and good, it was not power, and the young man had neither his own base of power nor a sympathetic faction that considered him to be the ideal candidate. He seemed to be a man of promise, but in 989 the idea that he would succeed Octavian must have seemed very unlikely.

    A third potential bastard son of Octavian did exist – Octavian of Corsica, the son of Petronella, the widowed Countess of Cinarca. His time would come, but in 989 it is not clear if anyone in the imperial court knew of his existence (or, if they did, whether they believed the young Octavian to actually be the emperor’s son). By the time of Octavian’s death he was around 18 years old, and was still in Corsica. He never met his supposed father, and would play no part in the coming struggle.

    There was also the only illegitimate daughter of Octavian whom we know of. This was Alcinda, the probable daughter of a Mantovani mistress whose name is unknown, though much later chronicles (from the 12th century forward) gave her mother the likely invented name of “Hildegard” and created a spurious genealogy that made her a descendant of the Lombard kings. Her year of birth is not precisely known, but is estimated to be around 976-978. Basil Notarius mentions in passing that Octavian had “sons and daughters” out of wedlock, which would imply that Alcinda was not alone, but he does not name her specifically in his chronicle. Her singularity among Octavian’s supposed daughters is certainly a result of her later importance, which Basil did not live long enough to witness. Alcinda was easily dealt with by Agatha – Octavian had refused to send Sergius into the Church, but he evidently had no objection when Agatha suggested the same for the young Alcinda (and this may also have been the fate of the hypothetical other daughters, though there is no evidence either way). Alone, Alcinda was no threat, but she could still be used to legitimate an ambitious husband, and Agatha may have purposefully kept her close at hand to preempt the possibility of someone trying to “liberate” her from a distant convent.

    A man who could be expected to play kingmaker – or even be king – was John Crescentius, who had succeeded his father as Duke of Spoleto in 986. John was two years Octavian’s junior, making him 48-49 at the time of the emperor’s death. He had fought with distinction for Octavian during his reconquest of the country from Otto, and had acquitted himself manfully in the struggles in southern Italy. His territorial base of support was considerable – Spoleto, of course, was his, but he was also the regent and magister militum to his nephew Atenulf. John controlled the princely fisc (that is, the sovereign lands of the principality) and appointed loyal Lombards, Spoletans, and Romans as gastaldi to replace those killed at Salerno. By 989 Atenulf may have reached majority – we do not know his actual birthdate, only that he was a minor in 985 – but he remained a mere figurehead. John’s influence in Rome was also considerable; the Crescentii had always maintained strong roots in Rome thanks to their proximity in Spoleto, but John had also wisely married his daughter Theoderanda to Benedict of Sabina, the praefectus urbi. Of all the potential candidates for the throne, John Crescentius was thus the one with the strongest hold on Rome itself.

    Yet for all his power, daunting obstacles existed to a Crescentii bid for the throne. As a second cousin of Octavian, John was not a particularly close relation. Furthermore, unlike Octavian, who through his mother Gisela was a descendent of the Anscarids and even of Charlemagne, John could claim no kings or emperors in his pedigree. Crescentius the Elder had married his children to Spoletan, Roman, and southern Lombard spouses; this was a prudent strategy to consolidate power in central Italy, but it meant that the Crescentii house had no connections whatsoever to any noble family of Lombardy. With no better than a feeble claim to the Iron Crown and no obvious allies in Lombardy to help him gain it, his path to the kingship was clearly an uphill one.

    Despite the anticipatory coronation of Constantine, the Italian crown was still in principle elective, and there were other internal magnates besides John Crescentius and Sergius of Pavia who might play an outsize role in a dispute over succession or even make a claim to the throne themselves if a compromise candidate were to be put forward by the nobility. Count Manfred of Auriate and Count Severus of Ravenna had the best chances by virtue of their relations to the royal house (Manfred married Octavian’s cousin Orania, while Severus was the son of another of Octavian’s cousins, Marozia). Both had also amassed large estates, particularly Manfred who controlled the Susa Valley and the passes between Italy and Provence.

    There was of course always the possibility that an outsider might claim the throne on the pretext of an invitation; Otto the Great was only the most recent example of that. The most credible foreign alternative in 989 was probably King Hugh II of Provence, whose father Lothair had died of an illness three years earlier. Hugh, who was around 30 years old, had an obvious claim to the throne as he was the grandson of Emperor Hugh. Provence was not a tremendously powerful kingdom, but it had been quite enough for Emperor Hugh to take the crown from the precarious Rudolph II of Burgundy, and the largely peaceful and prosperous reign of Lothair had given Hugh II a solid base of revenue and soldiery for potential conquests. It was not implausible that, with the support of the nobility of Lombardy, he could march into Italy and claim the crown just as his grandfather had – and unlike his mild-mannered father, Hugh was a man of ambition.

    Another relative of a previous king was Amadeus of Ivrea, the son of King Anscar and first cousin of Octavian. Amadeus had last made an appearance in the chronicles in 972, when he had fought a civil war with his half-brother Guy for control of Ivrea while Octavian fought to regain Lombardy. Guy had won the war and imprisoned Amadeus, but when Guy fled into Germany at Octavian’s advance, Amadeus gained his freedom. He was briefly in Octavian’s camp, but fearing that Agatha had turned the emperor against him, he soon fled into exile in Burgundy. Guy reappeared briefly in 977 as a proxy propped up by Henry II of Germany, but to no effect, and he died in exile a few years later. Anscar, however, was very much still alive, though now around 52 years old. He had evidently settled in Burgundy after a period of fruitless wandering in search of support for his claims, and had been granted some land there by King Conrad. Still, despite some support in Burgundy he was a far weaker challenger than Hugh of Provence. If he was to be king, it would only be by the intervention of a greater power or the invitation and active support of the Lombard nobles, who at present seemed to be more fond of Sergius.

    Finally, there was King Otto II of Germany, who was married to Helena, Octavian’s only daughter. That itself was as good a claim as any – better than most, in fact, given the importance afforded to marital connections. Helena, however, was also a potential impediment to an invasion. Though she hardly knew her young brother – when she left the country to marry Otto at the age of 21, Constantine was not yet 2 years old – her relationship with her mother Agatha was very close. For her entire childhood, Helena had been her mother’s only surviving child in whom all her parental resources were invested. Agatha herself, despite her sex, had received an excellent education from the best tutors available to the learned Constantine Porphyrogenitus; from what we can tell, she sought to prepare her daughter for rule in the same way. It seems unlikely that either woman would have relished the prospect of waging a war to ruin the other, and Helena was a strong-willed and politically active queen who would surely not have meekly accepted being her husband’s casus belli against her own mother.

    Aside from this, there were considerable practical and political obstacles to a German intervention. Otto was busily engaged throughout the 980s with the politics of France and wars with the resurgent Slavs, and these problems had not yet been resolved by 989. It must also be remembered that the men who had called Otto back from exile and won him the throne were his devoted Saxons, who had spurned Bruno in substantial part because of his Italian mother and his ties with Italy and Provence. It was bad enough that Otto’s wife was likewise an Italian; to follow his grandfather’s path and focus his energy on the conquest of Italy was likely to alienate his most important supporters.

    There were also the Magyars to consider; a new war in Carinthia between the Germans and Magyars had erupted in 983, which was arrested by the mediation of Pope Adeodatus III through his legate Peter Canepanova, the Bishop of Pavia.[2] Since then there had been peace, but the position of Prince Géza relied upon his ability to play Germany and Italy off one another. To the prince, a union of those two realms was an unqualified evil which he could be expected to oppose vigorously, and Otto may well have known that an attempt to repeat his grandfather’s exploits would likely entail a war with the Magyars as well.



    The main ("Marozian") line of the Tusculani family in 989 (Click to enlarge)




    The cadette ("Theodoran") line of the Tusculani family, also known as the Crescentii, in 989 (Click to enlarge)




    Next Time: Intermission[B]

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] Basil Notarius never used this moniker. The earliest references to Iohannes Aureus by that name are from the 11th century, though that does not preclude the name being used earlier.
    [2] Though officially this was a papal mediation, it surely could not have happened without the authority and support of the emperor. Bishop Peter was an old friend of Liutprand and had gained his diocese after he had surrendered Pavia to Octavian in 972. While one could question the impartiality of such a man, both Otto and Géza had good reasons to accept mediation – the peace freed Otto from a new war he was not eager to fight and returned some territories which the Magyars had occupied, while Géza gained the prestige of dealing with the German king as an equal and had a good part of his gains made after Hengistfeld confirmed.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] I realized that Michael Abidelas was actually the wrong catapan for post-Pandulf Italy. I have switched his name in some places with the actual man who held that job around that time, Kalokyros Delphinas, but the course of events is essentially unchanged.
    [B] As mentioned, I will be doing an unspecified number of "topical" updates - probably starting with economics, as that seems most in demand - before moving on to the turbulent 990s. You are still welcome to suggest topics for this. (They don't have to be big enough topics for a whole update on their own.)
     
    Last edited:
    First Intermission: Economy
  • Italy under Alberic and Octavian: Economy

    FkZttSJ.png

    Illustrations from the 10th century Geoponika, an agricultural treatise composed in the reign of Constantine VII.

    The Cities of Italy

    The urban character of western Europe had been steadily degrading since well before the dawn of the 5th century, a phenomenon which we cannot fully address here. Suffice it to say that demographic decline, the deterioration of Roman institutions, the migration of new populations with a decidedly less urban character, and the physical and economic costs of conflict all conspired to destroy much of the urban life of the west. Over the course of Late Antiquity and the Age of Migrations, Roman cities were in many places abandoned, or – like Rome itself – transformed into small villages huddling within vast ruins.

    Italy was subject to these same pressures and saw its share of abandoned cities. Pope Gregory the Great, writing at the end of the 6th century, observed that the landscape was littered with destroyed cities (“eversae urbes”) and ruined castles (“castra eruta”). Nevertheless, some small portion of Italy’s urban character was preserved. Compared to Roman Italy of Antiquity, it was a dramatic decline, but it is clear that the old Roman urban centers fared on the whole better in Italy than anywhere else in the former western empire.

    Why should this be the case? After Justinian, Roman rule once again extended to Italy and was precariously preserved by the exertions of Pope and Exarch in certain portions of the peninsula. Ongoing Roman rule might be expected to have preserved urban life better than the rule of the Lombards. Yet this explanation seems disproved easily enough by the fact that some of the urban centers which were quickest to grow and flourish in the 11th century were cities right at the heart of the Lombard kingdom like Milan and Pavia. Perhaps, then, those vestigial remnants of Roman rule meant that the Lombards – who were in original principle surely no more inclined to urbanism than the Franks or Visigoths – were exposed more readily to “urban culture.” Such a cultural explanation, however, is difficult to verify. The simplest possible explanation may be that Italy fell just as far as the rest, but merely started from a higher perch: Italy, the original font of Roman culture and power, had always contained more of its people in cities than any other province of the west throughout Roman antiquity.

    The incursions of Saracens and Magyars in the 8th and early 9th centuries were undoubtedly destructive, yet in northern and central Italy these invaders did not greatly affect the Roman cities which still lingered on. The Magyars, for all their storied devastation, succeeded only once in sacking a major Italian city – and that was Pavia, which owing to its importance as the Lombard capital was not abandoned, but soon restored. The Saracens were equally incapable of storming the great cities in their raiding expeditions. Saint Peter’s Basilica itself was burned by Muslim raiders in 846, but this was only because it lay outside the walls of Rome (a fact which was addressed subsequently by Pope Leo IV, who built a new trans-Tiberian length of walls to enclose it thereafter). Villages and monasteries which lay near Tyrrhenian coast were abandoned in favor of new fortified villages on higher ground further inland, but in the main the Roman cities supplied with walls remained inviolate.

    In fact, these invasions – particularly those of the Magyars in Lombardy – may have encouraged the slow regeneration of urban life. The safety offered by city walls was a good reason for the local population to dwell within them. These new urbanites tended to coalesce around the figure of the bishop, whose rule – unlike that of the imported Frankish aristocracy – had always centered on the city. The localization of rule and the weakness of kingship which characterized post-Carolingian Italy meant that the bishop and his new urban subjects had to provide for their own protection, so together they organized militias, kept their fortifications in good repair, and otherwise developed communal institutions of self-defense and self-rule.

    The fact that Italy retained more of an urban character than elsewhere in the west should not be read to suggest that most Italians of the 10th century were city-dwellers. The vast majority still lived outside the old Roman walls, not within them. Yet the presence of these cities and their renewed importance in the dark days of the 9th-10th centuries was to have consequences not merely for those who dwelled within their walls, but for all the people of Italy once urban life began to flourish in the 11th century.

    Urban Life

    Cities do not necessarily imply a mercantile economy. Trading cities like Venice, Amalfi, and Pisa[1] were radical exceptions, for the overwhelming majority of the Italian economy through the 10th century remained agricultural in nature. Cities served as points of habitation and refuge for a population made up mostly of farmers. Many cities, having drastically shrunk in population since their ancient glory days, turned large stretches of territory within their walls into farmland or grazing lands. In Rome, the inhabited district shrank to the lowlands of the Field of Mars, plus the Capitoline and the district around the Forum and the Colosseum; in practically every other part of the vast acreage within the city walls, grapevines grew and sheep grazed amid tumbled ruins.

    Yet the cities were also host to small communities of tradesmen. Initially, most of these were probably people serving the needs of the bishop and his dependents – weaving cloth, baking bread, making candles, and so on. There was also a relatively small but important demand for hospitality, as pilgrims still made their way into Italy from all across Europe and needed food, lodging, and other basic services. For the most part, the goods made by these urban tradesmen were consumed locally, and occasionally sold at the weekly markets (mercata) recorded in some cities.

    While production for trade did not play a large role in the lives of urban tradesmen of the 10th century, they nevertheless had the chance to observe and occasionally even take part in international trade if they lived in cities on navigable rivers. The Venetians and other international merchants traded primarily in low-volume, high-value goods from abroad, particularly spices from the Orient and luxury manufactures from Byzantium. These were goods for the elite, and the elite usually paid for them with silver; some bulk trade in grain, iron, lumber, and so on probably did occur, but it seems to have played little part in the economic life of 10th century Italian cities. Nevertheless, even spice traders usually dealt in more mundane goods as well, which at the very least were necessary to pay for the victualling of their ships at each port. Upon arrival, merchants would set up tents and offer cloth, salt, knives, and various other tools and trinkets in exchange for foodstuffs and small quantities of local goods.

    There is but one certain example of a true trade association during this period, a “schola piscatorum” (association of fishermen) in Ravenna in 943, during the reign of Anscar. It appears in a document outlining an agreement between the local bishop and the schola over fishing rights. This organization was probably not a leftover from the Roman collegia of antiquity, but rather owed its existence to contemporary Byzantine craft associations. It is reasonable that such an institution would exist in Ravenna, once the capital of the exarchate, but in the remainder of Italy it is likely that there was no continuous tradition of trade associations.

    Rural Life

    Agricultural production in 10th century Italy was characterized by an open field system unencumbered by fences. Wheat was the primary crop, but in marginal lands, lands further from the protection of the community, and in recent clearings and burned areas, the peasants planted more rustic and hardy grains like millet, barley, sorghum, and rye. The tools of farmers were primitive – plows are not mentioned often, and most work continued to be done with the hoe and spade. Animal husbandry coexisted with these agricultural landscapes, with goats and sheep grazing on fallow fields and the stubble left after harvest.

    Demographic decline had resulted in vast acreage of farmland being abandoned, which was over time claimed by woodlands and marshes. These lands were not necessarily unproductive – woodlands in particular, specifically forests of beech and oak, provided nourishment for free-ranging hogs who in the north substantially supplanted olives as a source of dietary fat. The woodlands also provided game, as hunting was not merely the sport of Octavian and his comitatus but an essential economic activity. Marshes were less attractive, for while some birds and game could be found there, the land tended to be ravaged by the ague, or malaria. A number of the Roman cities which were wholly abandoned in the early medieval period were coastal communities which had been rendered uninhabitable not merely by pirates but by the unhealthy conditions created by the degradation of nearby farmland into stagnant wetlands.

    None of the above is uniquely Italian in nature. The way in which Italy did differ in its system of agricultural production was largely socio-legal. Elsewhere in the Carolingian world, the land exploitation which had succeeded the slave-based production of late Antiquity tended to be direct and based on labor; the coloni, soon to be serfs, owed their labor to the lord and cultivated his land, from which he profited directly. In Italy, however, rents dominated over corvée labor. It was more common for a peasant-cultivator to lease land from the owner rather than to farm the owner’s land directly, paying rent-in-kind (often food) on an annual basis. A noted example comes from late 10th century Gaeta, in which a tenant of the Bishop of Gaeta is required to render duodecim pizze (“twelve pies”) each on Christmas Day and Easter.[A] More common were fixed rents measured in wheat, barley, wine, and occasionally a pig (which was sometimes the collective responsibility of multiple tenants). Tenants could also agree to partiary rents, in which the tenant paid a fixed percentage of the yield instead of a fixed sum.

    These arrangements ranged from small customary (or, more often than elsewhere, written) leases, made to individual households, to large grants made to middlemen who would in turn let out land to farmers. In many cases the form of the lease was based on the Roman legal tradition of emphyteusis, a long-term lease of property contingent on the improvement of the property and the payment of annual rent. This system was especially common in the Roman Patrimony, which may be why it was reproduced elsewhere, particularly in Tuscany, once the kingdom was in the hands of a Roman dynasty. In some cases, leases were designed specifically to encourage land clearance, with monasteries offering a kind of “move-in deal:” new tenants that leased, cleared, and farmed a parcel of undeveloped land would pay no rent for three or four years.

    The monasteries, who tended to think about land management in the long term, were at the forefront of land reclamation and improvement throughout this period. As Prince of Rome, Alberic granted extensive woodlands in Latium to monasteries (once the Cluniacs had reformed them, that is – the drunken, sword-bearing, libertine “monks” of Farfa were unlikely to have been good stewards). Industrious and well-organized, these religious communities could focus the efforts of their tenant farmers on forest clearance and field draining. Octavian was less notable a patron of monastic life than his father, but the process of clearance continued nevertheless. By bequeathing such unimproved territory, the emperors lost nothing of immediate value but were in theory paid back with taxes and/or milites raised by the monasteries from the proceeds of newly productive land.

    The varied types of Italian land ownership and exploitation produced a more complex and nuanced class structure than in France. Post-Carolingian manorialism had the effect of dividing society into lord and serf, with only the lord’s men and the clergy occupying the space between. Serf-like tenants did exist in Italy, but they existed alongside tenants with larger holdings as well as free smallholding farmers (liberi homines, arimanni) and mediocres, men of a middling social status distinguished both from the greater nobiles and the lesser viles.

    All this describes central Italy very well, and to some extent Friuli. Lombardy, owing to the migration of Frankish miles and counts, hewed closer to the Carolingian tradition, however decayed it had become by the end of the 10th century. Even there, however, Frankish manorial and feudal structures existed alongside and occasionally were adulterated with Italian modes of ownership and tenancy.

    Taxation

    As rulers of an agricultural society, the early Tusculani gained most of their revenue from their status as landowners. “Crown lands” still existed in Lombardy, though they had been greatly depleted under the reguli and further under Liudolf, who gave them away piecemeal to buy the loyalty of counts and bishops. The lands directly available to Alberic seem to have been concentrated in the Roman Campagna and Tuscany. The Tuscan lands were diminished by the establishment of the sodales in Alberic’s reign, but this was in some respect counterbalanced by the end of the Magyar raids in Friuli, which allowed significant territories to be brought back into cultivation. The dowry lands given to Doge Peter IV were from these new imperial territories, which continued to expand under Octavian.

    Though land remained the largest source of imperial revenue, it was not the only source. Documentary evidence for state revenue under Alberic is rare, but Agatha’s chancery turned out a relative flurry of paperwork. The most useful from an economic perspective is the compilation known as the Instituta Teloniorum Imperii (“customs/decrees of tolls of the empire”). The documents note the customary amounts owed to the crown by foreign merchants at various river ports (mostly those on the Po and its tributaries, as well as the Arno in Tuscany) as well as those entering the kingdom from the Alps. The basic standard seems to have been a tariff consisting of a 10% share of goods entering the country, but tariffs and port fees were frequently extremely specific, dependent on negotiations between the emperor and foreign merchants and monarchs. As an example, Venetian merchants trading at Pavia were required to give one pound each of cinnamon, pepper, galangal, and ginger to the king’s chancery official, as well as a mirror, an ivory comb, and a sum of gold solidi. The taxes sometimes shine a light on the preferences of the emperor and empress themselves – in the reign of Octavian and Agatha, English traders were required to pool their resources to provide the emperor with a pair of “fine greyhounds with gilded collars” every three years,[2] while Venetians at one point paid a collective due to the empress which included mastic, alum, verdegris, and vermilion, all ingredients of early medieval paints. Clearly many of these taxes were not levied as a source of state revenue as such, but to materially sustain the imperial household in the lifestyle befitting an emperor and his empress.

    Other documents in the collection detail taxes due from various ministeria (groups of tradesmen), including boatmen, fishermen, chandlers, leatherworkers, soapmakers, clothmakers, builders, and metalsmiths. The taxes are communal, levied on the ministeria of a city as a whole, which suggests there was at least enough cooperation among tradesmen to see that their dues were equitably shared. It is likely that the taxes on tradesmen in the Insituta, unlike the tolls on foreign merchants, were levied only in specific cities under direct imperial control, which may mean that despite being called “imperial” these taxes were predominantly Tuscan (and possibly Friulian). In much of Lombardy no taxes seem to have been collected at all, and it is questionable whether even the tolls on merchants traveling through Lombardy could be regularly assessed. Even within regions of imperial strength, the right of taxation was often alienated to bishops or local lords, many of whom claimed (and received) total exemption from the days of previous kings. In lieu of actually trying to enforce ministerial taxes against the subjects of a local bishop, which was administratively difficult and politically touchy, Octavian’s chancery often required “gifts” (which were meticulously recorded in the Instituta) to be paid annually to the emperor by the bishop for relief of these taxes.

    Many of the documents comprising the Instituta claim to be “customs” inherited from Carolingian and Lombard kings. Earlier kings did legislate on such matters, but there is no evidence to suggest that the tax rates of the Instituta are actually based in any specific prior records, and the writers of the Instituta appear to be largely ignorant of the legislation they claim to be restoring. This is probably an example of 10th century forgery, an attempt to justify new taxes by passing them off as old taxes which had merely fallen into abeyance.

    Metal and Salt

    Despite the detailed treatment given to tolls and taxes in the Instituta, such fees were probably a very small proportion of overall state revenue. More important to the crown were the extractive industries of Italy, in particular salt production and silver mining.

    The main area of silver production in Italy was in the vicinity of Monteri in southern Tuscany. The “metal-bearing hills” of this region are rich in chalcopyrite (an ore of iron and copper) and argentiferous galena (silver-bearing lead ore) and have been exploited since the days of the Etruscans. The name of Monteri itself comes from the Latin Mons Aeris, “copper mountain.” In 896, Margrave Adalbert II “the Rich” of Tuscany had granted the revenue of the mining tolls from Monteri to the Bishop of Volterra, but Alberic seems to have relieved the bishop of his rights during his reign as Prince of the Romans. The mines were a tremendous asset to the Tusculani, and because they lay at the heart of the territorial stronghold of the monarchy they could be controlled and managed with comparative ease. Nevertheless, the emperors took no chances, and under Octavian the citadel of Castrum Monterii was greatly expanded and fortified.

    The silver mines seem to have been exploited under state licenses, with licensed miners receiving a percentage fee based on the amount of refined metal produced. Among all other known professions of the time, only the monetarii (minters) operated under a similar license regime. The miners appear to have been well-compensated, which is only fair considering that their occupation was both dangerous and tedious; mining technology had regressed considerably since classical times. It was also highly toxic, as extracting the silver required crushing, roasting, and smelting of large quantities of lead ore. Considerable amounts of refined lead, copper, and iron were also produced here, though the documentary evidence we possess suggests the primary interest of the monarchy was in silver.

    The other important extractive industry in Tusculani Italy was the production of salt. Most salt produced at this time was from the evaporation of seawater in areas of wetlands, in particular the Tiber delta, the Adriatic lagoons, and the flats of Vada south of Pisa. In the 10th century, salt was one of the few commodities of importance in Mediterranean trade which actually originated in Italy, and it was a critical component of the trade of Pisa and Venice. Apart from the coastal saltworks, the halite mines of Volterra in inland Tuscany were also known at this time. Nevertheless, they do not seem to have been heavily exploited, and only in the next century would Volterra begin to overtake the coastal salterns of Vada in importance. Alberic and Octavian collected a salt-tax, paid in kind, from saltmakers at Vada and the Tiber mouth; the latter source had in previous centuries been a Papal monopoly, but Alberic appropriated it wholly for himself, and under Octavian the collection of that revenue became among the most important duties of the urban prefect (a portion of which went to the prefect himself).

    The Instituta mentions a tax-in-kind on gold-panners, presumably working on the rivers running down into Lombardy from the Alps. Such small-scale operations must have yielded only very minor amounts of gold, and as we will see the coinage of Italy was exclusively silver.

    The Role of Coin

    The Lombard kingdom minted primarily gold coins, but after the conquest of the kingdom by Charlemagne in the late 8th century (whose own kingdom had not minted in gold since around 675) the currency was entirely silver and of primarily of one type, the denarius. The switch to silver was primarily made because of the lack of significant native sources of gold, but because of silver’s lower value it was also a more useful standard of exchange. Under the Lombards, coins had been prestige pieces and were intended for what might be termed “high-level exchange” – bequests to vassals, diplomatic gifts, tributes paid to foreigners, payments made to mercenaries, and so on. Such coins were not used in the day-to-day business of the people, who continued to operate in an economy based on the direct exchange of goods and obligations.

    By the 10th century, the silver denarius was commonly accepted as the standard by which property and goods ought to be valued. Yet while goods might be described in terms of their value in denarii, this did not necessarily mean that physical coins actually changed hands. The coin was a useful standard of value and a way of stockpiling nonperishable wealth, but as we have seen most rents and taxes were paid wholly in kind. Although the denarius had become widespread, it remained too uncommon and too large of a denomination to be a primary means of everyday exchange.

    Interestingly, aside from Scandinavia, Italy seems to have been the largest recipient of early medieval English coinage. English coins make up nearly a quarter of early medieval coins found in Italy, and the largest single source of coinage of the 10th century English kings Athelstan and Edmund is from Rome (a cache of 833 silver pennies which was found in modern times buried in the Roman Forum). This is probably not the result of trade between Italy and England, which (greyhounds notwithstanding) was extremely small. Rather, it reflects the popularity of pilgrimage in England as well as the payment of “Peter’s Pence” by English kings to the church of Rome beginning in the 8th century. English pennies have been found not only in Rome, but in cities in Lombardy and Tuscany along major pilgrimage routes where pious Englishmen were likely to spend coin. The coins of the “Forum Hoard” come from so many varied regions of England that it seems likely it was drawn from the treasury of the king or the Archbishop of Canterbury, and may have ended up in its hiding place thanks to a bandit or thief victimizing a prominent English clergyman visiting Alberic’s Rome.

    The Numismatics of Italy

    Charlemagne set up royal mints in Pavia, Milan, Lucca, and Treviso to produce Frankish denarii. With some changes over time, these were inherited by Berengar, the reguli, and the 10th century Tusculani, all of whom continued to strike silver denarii throughout this period. No other denomination was produced; the common Carolingian division of the denarius, the obol or half-denarius, does not appear at all. The denarius of Berengar pictured below, minted between 902 and 915, is typical:

    iCI2d2g.jpg
    Denarius of Berengar, minted 902-915[B][3]
    Obverse: + ĐERENGΛRIVS R (Berengarius Rex) with Chi-Rho Christogram in the center
    Reverse: + +PIITIΛNΛ RELIG (a corrupted variant of the Carolingian legend XPISTIANA RELIGIO, “Christian religion”) with the central legend PA/PIA/CI (Pavia Civitas) giving the mint location​

    Pavia and Milan dominate the coins of the reguli found thus far. By the late 9th century, Verona seems to have overtaken the original Carolingian mint location in Treviso. Coins of Verona vanish around 900 and reappear in the 930s only in the reign of Hugh, which may mean that either the mint was closed or that they were minting anonymously, as not all coin designs of the period included the mint location in the legend.

    The first coins bearing the name of Alberic predate his kingship, for Rome had long minted its own silver coins. Originally these were inscribed with the name of the Constantinopolitan emperor alongside the Papal monogram, but after 800 the Frankish emperors were recognized on Rome’s coins instead. After Hugh’s imperial coronation, Rome’s coins bore his name and continued to do so even as his relationship with his stepson soured. Only after Hugh’s deposition did Alberic substitute his own name, using the formula of ALBRC.PRICIP.FIERI-JV (Alberic princeps fieri iussit, “Prince Alberic ordered [this] to be made”) and making no mention of Anscar, who was nominally his sovereign but never took the imperial title. Alberic’s coins after becoming king in 947 do not differ substantially from those of his predecessors, and bear the legend ALBERICUS.REX until 953, when they switch to ALBERIC.IMP.ROM (certainly Romanus or Romanorum). His only real innovation was the reactivation of the mint of Lucca, which had been one of the initial Carolingian royal mints but is unattested during most of the reign of the reguli.

    Only a handful of coins have ever been found from the reign of Octavian between 964 and 968, all minted in Pavia or Lucca and identical to those of Alberic save the new obverse legend of OCTAVIANVS.R. The fact that they do not mention the name of Otto, who was emperor and Octavian’s nominal suzerain since 965, may indicate Octavian’s continued defiance – or just that the coins were minted in late 964/early 965 before Otto’s invasion. During the Corsican exile, the Lombard mints struck coins with the names LIVTOLFVS.R and OTTO (or ODDO).IMPE.AVG (Otto imperator augustus), but otherwise preserved the Berengarian form.

    Octavian’s “second reign,” which began with his return from Corsica and imperial coronation in 970, is split into two numismatic periods. The first was characterized by mere adaptation of the existing currency, consisting of coins no different from the denarii of Alberic save for the new obverse legend of +OCTAVIAN.IMP.AUG (sometimes spelled OCTABIAN), with the title clearly based off that of Otto’s coins. For a post-Carolingian Italian coin the loss of the “VS” ending is unusual, but the rather cramped lettering suggests that it was simply a space-saving measure as was presumably the case with Alberic’s imperial denarii.

    The real change, however, came later in Octavian’s reign, when the imperial mints introduced a brand new denarius differing substantially from established forms. The most striking difference is that the new coin featured a portrait of the ruler – the visage of Octavian lies in the center of the obverse side, encircled by the usual +OCTAVIAN.IMP.AUG. The image of Octavian is crude: a head in profile consisting of an oversized eye and nose, some parallel dashes indicating hair, curving lines below resembling a cloak on the shoulders, and further parallel lines indicating a short beard. Nevertheless, it was the first portrait to grace an Italian coin since the days of the Lombard kings. On the reverse, the mint location has been moved to the encircling legend and standardized as +LUCA+CIVI (Lucca), +MEDI+OLA.C (Milan), +PAPI+CIVI (Pavia), +VERO+NA.CI (Verona), and +SPOL+ETI.C (Spoleto), the last of which suggests that at some point in the 980s Crescentius or his son John acquired an imperial mint as well. In the center of the reverse side is a “cross potent” with four pellets.

    It was long assumed that this abrupt development was an example of the “Hellenizing” influence of Agatha, as Byzantine coins of the time featured portraits of emperors as well as Christ. In the last century, however, English scholars observed that the late denarii of Octavian were clearly imitations of English coins, in particular those of the short-lived Edward the Martyr (r. 975-978), whose father Edgar had reformed the English penny around 973 to conform to a standard exactly like Octavian’s new coins: a portrait (in profile, unlike the Byzantine portraits of the time which are frontal) with a circular legend of the ruler’s name on the obverse, and a cross with a circular legend of the mint name on the reverse. The portraits themselves are quite close, to the point where the image of Octavian appears to be – to quote one of the English numismatists who first wrote on the comparison – “an inexpertly done portrait of a more hirsute Edward.”

    OMpNGuw.jpg
    [/B]​
    Silver Penny of Edward, minted 975-978
    Obverse: +EADPEARD REX AN (Edward Rex Anglorum) with bust in profile
    Reverse: +BALDIC MONETA BEDA (referencing Baldic the monetarius, the master of the mint at Beda, or Bedford) with a small cross pattée​

    As we have mentioned, English coins are well-represented in 10th century Italy, and despite Edward’s short reign they could have very easily made their way to Italy in the purse of a pilgrim, monk, or delegate of the English church. It appears that Octavian, at the height of his power in the early 980s, observed an English “reform penny” and ordered a new currency issue that differed from its English model only in the cross on the reverse (which was a more Carolingian/Lombard “cross potent” with pellets instead of a small “cross patee” used in English pennies) and the fact that the portrait was now bearded. It is implausible that Octavian intended his new coin to flatter Edward, for there is little evidence of any diplomatic contact between the kings of England and Italy in this period. The emperor seems to have merely liked the design.[4]

    Papal coins continued to be minted in Rome in parallel with Octavian’s own denarii. These were roughly the same size but followed the traditions of papal coinage in their design, mentioning both the emperor and the pope. Another source of Italian denarii in this period is from Venice, which since the coronation of Charlemagne had produced silver denarii bearing the name of the Frankish emperor (despite the fact that their mercantile ventures were still dominated by Byzantine coinage). They duly produced coins of Alberic and Octavian during their respective imperial reigns, but no examples of Ottonian denarii from Venice exist, perhaps a reflection of the fact that the doge at the time was Octavian’s brother-in-law. Venice seems not to have changed its denarii as a result of Octavian’s reforms, as all extant Venetian coins of Octavian’s reign are of the old type without a portrait and with a mangled version of christiana religio on the reverse.

    Next Time: Intermission (continued)

    Footnotes (In Character)

    [1] Particularly the former two, as Pisa with its own surrounding rural sphere was not as fully specialized as Venice and Amalfi. Pisa without its merchants could still have been a going concern, but without commerce Venice was a malarial lagoon and Amalfi was a useless spot of earth wedged between forested mountains and the sea. Neither could so much as feed itself without recourse to shipping.
    [2] Medieval greyhounds were fast hunting dogs. Liutprand makes several references to Octavian with “his dogs,” and describes the training of hunting dogs as one of Octavian’s favorite hobbies. Presumably when the emperor requested “fine greyhounds,” he knew what he was talking about.
    [3] We know the coin falls in this 13-year range for two reasons: First, Berengar only began adding the location of the mint to coinage after 902 to emphasize his recovery of Pavia and Milan from Louis of Provence. Second, the coin is inscribed “BERENGARIUS REX,” and after being crowned emperor in 915 Berengar’s coins all say “BERENGARIUS IMP.”
    [4] This was not the first time continental currency had imitated Anglo-Saxon pennies. Some denarii of Charlemagne are obvious copies of pennies of his contemporary King Offa, and several Papal denarii of the early 10th century appear to borrow liberally from coins of Edward the Elder and Athelstan.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)

    [A] This is a real thing, and is sometimes cited as the earliest historical mention of “pizza,” though at this time pizze likely referred to a pie or loaf of some kind.
    [B] You could have owned this coin of Berengar, Italy's most beleaguered king, for only $3,000 at auction!
     
    Last edited:
    First Intermission: Religion
  • Italy under Alberic and Octavian: Religion
    This update has a soundtrack



    3fRlRnY.jpg

    Icon of Saint Nilus of Rossano, founder of the
    Imperial Abbey of Cryptoferrata



    Popes under Alberic and Octavian, 935-989

    Canonically recognized popes are in bold, with officially unrecognized claimants during their reigns listed below them. Depositions and violent deaths are noted.[A]

    • Pope Boso I (935-940), strangled in prison
      • Antipope Leo VII (935), deposed and sent to a monastery
    • Pope Marinus II (940-946)
    • Pope Agapetus II (946-955)
    • Pope Marinus III (955-956)
    • Pope Constantine II (956-967)
    • Pope Sergius IV (967-979)
      • Antipope Gregory V (968-970), strangled in prison
      • Antipope Adeodatus III (976), deposed but pardoned
    • Pope Adeodatus III (979-)
    The Rise and Fall of the Papal State

    The Papacy in the days of Theophylact and Marozia was characterized by a continual tension between two theaters of action, Roman and Italian. In the first case, the Bishop of Rome was a local politician; he sat at the head of an urban bureaucracy and patronage network which dominated the city of Rome politically and economically. It was impossible for any family to dominate the affairs of the city or even to thrive within it without either his complicity or captivity. But the Bishop of Rome was also a political actor of consequence in the affairs of the Italian kingdom, compelled during the tumultuous years of the reguli to support, oppose, and occasionally betray various claimants of royal and imperial authority in Italy.

    The troubled lives and occasionally premature deaths of the popes in the late 9th and early 10th centuries were due in large part to the great difficulty of playing skillfully in both of these theaters at once. A blunder at either the local or “royal” level could prove equally fatal. The players in one theater could, occasionally, be leveraged against the other; popes could call for a king or emperor to secure their position against local enemies, or rouse sympathetic factions in Rome against an overbearing monarch. Yet the swift rise and fall of political figures both Roman and Italian tended to make such arrangements ephemeral, and the holder of the throne of Saint Peter, so long as he had his liberty, was compelled to always be improvising. This difficult and dangerous game led to some of the most brutal and bizarre events in the history of the Papacy – the infamous Cadaver Synod seems like macabre madness today, but in its time it was political theater, a misguided attempt by Pope Stephen to navigate the treacherous waters at the confluence of imperial and local politics. Theophylact had thrived on the local stage, as had his daughter Marozia – so well, in fact, that she managed to gain herself a central role on the grander stage, only to find that her talents did not serve her as well in this new venue.

    The rise of Alberic the Roman to the kingship of Italy seemed to represent a collapse of these two theaters into one. The man who had been master of Rome now mastered Italy as well; no longer could the Patrician and Emperor be played off one another once they had merged into the same man. Alberic went even further by usurping the patronage network and powers of investiture once held by the pope and welding them to the imperial title. No pope under his reign had the resources to even manage his own household, let alone play kingmaker in Roman politics by way of dispersing bribes, lands, and offices. The popes retained the universal and spiritual character of their office, but the grasping hands of Alberic denied them nearly every lever of power they once possessed in the city.

    This was a dramatic reversal of centuries in which the Papacy, following the gradual retreat of the Byzantine Empire from Italian affairs, had been steadily building itself a state. A “papal state” had formally emerged in the 8th century through the Donation of Pepin, but this declaration would never be accepted by the Lombard kings, who had spent centuries reducing the lands of the Exarchate. The Pope required Frankish protection, not merely Frankish recognition, and finally managed to gain it in the form of Pepin’s son, Charles the Great.

    Yet what seemed like a high point of papal policy and prestige – the coronation of Charlemagne as Roman Emperor – was ultimately to destroy this experiment in the territorial sovereignty of the Roman Church. Charlemagne performed his protective duty admirably, but the precedent had now been set that the dignity of Charlemagne and a claim to his empire, in the form of the imperial crown, was something which only the pope could provide. In an age still beholden to the ideal of Rome as the first and only name of universal dominion, political and sacral, this was a lure too powerful to resist, and it transformed Rome and its bishop into the great prize of Italy. As long as the man holding the imperial title was distant, the “papal state” could enjoy a spurious independence, but the collapse of the Carolingian empire put petty kings and would-be emperors on the pope’s own doorstep. The Italian conquests of Arnulf and Otto, had they been lasting, may have allowed the papal state to flourish in the shadow of a distant lord, but in each case Italy threw off the northern yoke as soon as the Germans returned over the Alps. Thus it was only a matter of time before one Italian monarch or another, becoming sufficiently powerful, would seize the means of imperial legitimation and take the role of protector of the Papacy to its logical conclusion – for the surest kind of protection is captivity.

    Alberic’s complete domination of the Papacy was very nearly undone by Octavian, who blithely made a Tusculani prince – his uncle – the pope, and then passed off the secular authority of Rome to him. In short order, the “Papal State” lived again, and the opportunity arose for a clever pontiff to reestablish his independence. But Sergius IV was anything but clever, and the opportunity was utterly squandered; given the autonomy of a prince, he spent it treating himself like a prince, and remained oblivious to the resentment he caused until the very moment the Romans rose in revolt. When the dust settled, Sergius remained pope, but the secular authority had been passed off to Benedict, the Rector of Sabina. This was still dangerous – there was a risk that any lieutenant ensconced in Rome could make himself a new Alberic and threaten the emperor’s position. But someone had to be entrusted with the task given how rarely Octavian personally reigned in the Eternal City, and it was better that it should be a nobleman than the pope, lest great spiritual and temporal authority once again be vested in the same hands.

    Alberic considered his office of Papal vestararius to bestow upon him not merely Rome and its duchy but the territorial regency of the whole patrimonium, all those lands granted to the popes in the Donation of Pepin. While he labored under the nominal rule of Hugh and Anscar, this was his justification to assert control over Romagna and the Pentapolis, which had never been very strongly held by the reguli. Once the Tusculani were emperors, this justification could be seen as unnecessary. Yet it remained unseemly for any Tusculani emperor to annul a bequest made by Pepin and confirmed by Charlemagne, such that even Octavian asserted his authority in Romagna based on his position as protector and sacri palatii vestararius of the Papacy rather than as King of Italy or even Roman Emperor. The Papal State remained, but merely as a hazy legal fiction to give due deference to the memory of Charles the Great.

    The International Papacy

    For all the troubles of Rome and its clergy, the See of Rome remained secure in its position of the supreme authority of the Latin church. The authority to grant the pallium, the token of episcopal office, still rested with the pope, though this was typically a gesture of acquiescence rather than an assertion of any papal prerogative of selection. Every Archbishop of Canterbury in this period made pilgrimage to Rome to receive it; one of them, Ælfsige, froze to death in the Alps attempting the journey in 959. England was particularly strong in its Papal devotion, but even Otto the Great sought the ratification of his appointments by Rome.

    The papacy’s influence depended substantially on the character and energy of the man who occupied the office. Agapetus II, Alberic’s most effective pontiff, imposed his will in Liege in a dispute between rival claimants to the bishopric, and excommunicated the Count of Vermandois for trying to impose an illegitimate candidate (in more ways than one; the candidate was the count’s bastard son) upon the see of Reims. In both cases Agapetus got his way. Even when the pope was less active or respectable, however, papal policy could continue because the pope was not its sole author. The clerics cardinalis and the other ecclesiastical ministers of the Papal Curia were aware of the organizational prerogatives and responsibilities of the Papacy, and could to some extent continue to steer the ship of state even when the captain was grossly negligent (Sergius) or grossly unqualified (Boso).

    The practice of Octavian to elevate family members to the papal throne did not cause any immediate controversy. Familial ties between bishops and secular lords was nothing new. Both Otto the Great and Lothair of France had made their bastard sons into major archbishops, and Emperor Hugh had made his own bastard pope. Despite the universal nature of the Roman see, there does not seem to have been any outcry on theological grounds against Octavian – who was then a vassal king of Otto – when he presided over the election and consecration of his uncle. Otto’s objection was that he, as emperor, had not been consulted in the selection; neither he nor his partisans made any accusations of nepotism.

    The succession of Sergius IV by his nephew Adeodatus III drew slightly more comment. This was now the second pope to be the younger brother of a Tusculani emperor, and it was suddenly possible to imagine that in Tusculani hands the papacy would become a sinecure for imperial cadets. Had Adeodatus been as sinful and dissolute as his uncle, this allegation might have gained further traction, but Adeodatus turned out to be a reasonably creditable pontiff. In any case, the tradition clearly could not continue much longer, for Constantine had no legitimate younger brothers and it was impossible to imagine that Empress-Dowager Agatha would favor the appointment of one of Octavian’s bastards to the office in the event of Adeodatus’ death.

    The Monasteries

    The chroniclers of the 10th centuries would have us believe that monastic life all over Europe was in complete disarray and thoroughly debased save for a handful of saintly reformers. No doubt the depths of depravity are exaggerated to make the cause of reform seem more critical and the hagiographies of the reformers more impressive, but it is fair to say that the state of Italian monasticism had suffered greatly from Saracen piracy, Magyar raids, constant civil war, and the turmoil of the Papacy in the late 9th and early 10th centuries.

    Yet the staunchest opponents of monastic rigor also included some of the monks’ greatest patrons. The nobility had encouraged monastic growth through the bequest of lands and the construction of new monasteries, but their gifts came with certain expectations. In the first place, the nobility had no desire to entirely lose the benefit of the land they had donated; it was in their interest that the revenues of the monasteries continue to be of use to the secular lordship. Desirous of keeping this land and revenue within the family, counts felt it their natural right to appoint abbots themselves and to do so on the basis their loyalty or family connections rather than for organizational skill, austerity, or personal holiness. Abbots who were themselves noblemen tended to want aristocratic comforts and resisted austerity. The phenomenon of “lay abbots” continued, particularly in France, in which barons were given the title of abbot without any expectation that they be clergymen.

    By tradition, Saint Odo of Cluny is credited with turning Alberic from a “persecutor of monks” to the greatest patron of the Cluniac reform in Italy, a man whom Benedict of Soracte titled as “cultor monasteriorum” (cultivator of monasteries). Yet Alberic also had good political reasons for favoring Odo’s reorganizations. By emancipating monasteries from local lords, Alberic could place them under Papal jurisdiction – and thus his own jurisdiction – instead. Waving the banners of piety and reform, Alberic ripped monasteries and their lands from the hands of the local nobility and proclaimed them liberated from any obligation that did not issue from the Pope and the Pope’s vestararius. Alberic banned the detested (by the church) practice of lay abbacy in his domains and his pet popes inveighed against the practice elsewhere, lending moral support to the cause of the French reformers. But Alberic was less receptive to the cause of free elections; the vast majority of abbots recorded during his reign are recorded as appointees. Furthermore, he resisted the hierarchical domination of Cluny, whose ideal of reform was to subject monasteries not merely to the Papacy but to Cluny itself. Alberic was not about to cede control of any Italian monastery to an abbey in Burgundy, no matter how revered.

    By the time Alberic was king, his new favorite reformer was the Lotharingian monk John of Gorze, who developed a reputation for austerity and organizational success in his home country. In 950, he came to Rome on the request of Agapetus II to reform the monastery of Saint Paul there. John was not so famous for his holiness as Odo, but he was equally dedicated and superior in his administrative acumen – he had much more of an interest in estate management, investment, and accountancy than the rather less worldly Odo. "Gorzian" monasteries imposed discipline and promoted education and stewardship, but submitted themselves to secular authorities rather than to a "master monastery" like Cluny or to the Bishop of Rome. The Gorzians were less suspicious of the laity than the Cluniacs, and more openly embraced the role of lay protectors and the common people in its works; in the 11th century, Gorzian-influenced monasteries were famed for opening themselves up to lay pilgrims and having laypeople, including women, in their processions and refectories.[1]

    Alberic desired a synthesis – his interest was in monasteries that welcomed secular influence, but only insofar as it was his secular influence. His authority during his reign was insufficient to propagate his ideas far beyond Latium and Tuscany, and he was hampered by the lack of any great native reformer who could serve as an exponent of an imperial-centric application of the Benedictine Rule. All this would have to wait.

    We should not reduce Alberic to a mere cynic. The Vita Odonis calls Alberic “an exceedingly faithful prince who glorified the Lord with his pious works.” Alberic’s faith is unknowable, but there is no reason to doubt that Alberic like his contemporaries believed that the man who “glorified the Lord” by his earthly deeds would be rewarded in heaven. Nevertheless, the potential temporal dividends of his policy were real – gradually but inexorably, he asserted control over monastic estates and cultivated literate men to assist him in his governance. Through monastic bequests of uncultivated land, he also began a process of reclamation of many acres of wasteland, forest, and marshland, which would in time contribute to the wealth and population of the kingdom.

    Octavian made similar bequests – it was practically a duty of kings – but his personal interest in monastic reform was not great. In the preceding period of disorder, many monastic lands had been appropriated by or “leased” under force to the rural nobility; Alberic’s reign had arrested and in a few places even reversed this process, but it seemed as if Octavian would not resist such ventures. The monks’ best ally was to be Empress Agatha, who for the length of her husband’s reign valiantly held the line. Unpopular among the Lombard nobility, Agatha turned to the church for allies instead, and frequently intervened in disputes between counts and abbots in favor of the latter. Her favor did not come free of charge – Agatha’s father, Constantine VII, had sought to contain the growth of monastic lands by preventing the acquisition of peasant lands by the monasteries and imposing taxes on them for the defense of the empire. Land scarcity was not as great a problem in Italy, but Agatha demanded payment from the monasteries in exchange for protection and advocacy.

    Italian monasteries did not have much more access to currency than anyone else in Italy, so their tax could for the most part only be in kind. Initially this was probably food and wine to support the royal house and its dependents. Agatha, however, could do better than have “her” resources used to support Octavian’s hangers-on, who were much more loyal to the emperor than the empress. By the 980s she was encouraging the monasteries to serve her by establishing “military tenancies” on their land, a policy which looks like and may have been inspired by the Ottonian practice of fielding monastic retinues. The monasteries would lease an estate to a miles, who in addition to his rent-in-kind due to the abbot would also provide military service. In peacetime, he could protect the monks and patrol the nearby roads; in time of war, the monasteries would render their tenant-milites to the crown. The objective may have been not only to extract something from the monasteries, but to create a pool of soldiers loyal to the empress, which would eventually prove useful.

    The only monastery to be notably reformed during Octavian’s tenure was the great abbey of Farfa. Alberic had attempted this himself, even at one point by force of arms, only to have two of his successive abbots poisoned by the monks. The abbey was a particular blight – among the accusations against them were that they feasted on meat and drank to excess; they girded themselves with swords, acted as bandits on the roads, and robbed neighboring monasteries; they openly took wives and mistresses and lived with them in the cloister; they sold the monastic library for silver; and they gave monastic land to their bastard sons. Octavian heard of the woeful situation when he visited Rome to deliver the Lance of Constantine in 981. Backed by papal authority, he ordered the abbot deposed and sent an Italo-Greek monk, Philagathus, to take his place.[B] When the monks refused him entry, Octavian came upon the abbey with his milites and captured it from them. Many of the monks were deported to Capraria, a small island between Corsica and the Italian mainland dotted with monasteries, which seems to have been the favored dumping-ground of the Tusculani emperors for men they did not quite wish to kill but preferred never to see again. Under this new leadership and a with a (largely) new body of monks made up of both Greeks and Latins, Farfa was soon to begin a new and prosperous chapter of its existence.

    Hellenization

    It was not only in Farfa that Greek monks were becoming more common. Agatha is often cited as the cause of the influx of Greeks – particularly Italo-Greeks – into Italy in the late 10th and early 11th centuries, but she only helped to accelerate what was already an established trend. A number of Rome’s monasteries already had Greek populations at the start of the 10th century, a few of which even followed the Rule of Saint Basil favored in the east, and the Tusculani from the time of Theophylact were philhellenes who frequently supported such institutions.

    Several of these Greek ecclesiastics rose to great prominence. We have already mentioned Philagathus, the Calabrian Greek abbot of Farfa. In the 970s, wars between the Shia Fatimids and the Sunnis of Syria caused Sergius, the Bishop of Damascus, to abandon his diocese and flee across the Mediterranean to Rome. Pope Sergius IV granted him an abandoned church on the Aventine hill, where he founded a monastery dedicated to Saint Alexius. The monastery housed both Greek and Latin monks under the Benedictine Rule and introduced the cult of Saint Alexius, before then venerated only in the east, to Italy.

    The most revered of the Greek imports was Nilus (gr. Neilos), a native of Rossano, the same city in Calabria which Philagathus hailed from. Nilus was renowned for his asceticism and humility, and lived for many years in southern Italy as a hermit. He founded a monastery in the south but declined to become its abbot. When the local archbishop died, the people tried to appoint Nilus to succeed him, but to avoid being selected he fled and hid in the mountains until they gave up. Saracen raids eventually forced him to flee his monastic community and he departed from the Catapanate. While passing through Capua, the people tried to conscript him to be their bishop as well, but again he escaped them. Eventually he took refuge at Montecassino and lived there until he was invited by Philagathus, now Abbot of Farfa, to assist him in reforming certain monasteries in Latium.

    According to later legend, Nilus came to Rome to heal the sick during a plague there. Emperor Octavian, hearing of the arrival of this famous holy man, sent his retainers to bring Nilus to the palace for an audience. Nilus, however, refused to come. Eventually Octavian himself rode out to find the monk and angrily criticized him for not obeying the Roman Emperor – to which Nilus responded by chastising Octavian in public, saying that the needs of the poor and sick were far greater than the needs of the emperor, who lived in luxury and safety in his palace. Chastened by this, the emperor offered to give him Cryptoferrata, an ancient church near Tusculum that was by tradition the “family chapel” of the Tusculani, in order to found a monastery there.[2][C] Nilus at first refused, but was then commanded to do so by an apparition of the Virgin Mary.

    This is obviously confused; the Monastery of Cryptoferrata was not founded for more than a decade after Octavian’s death. Other versions of the legend explain this by claiming that some years passed between the refusal of Nilus and the apparition of Mary. If Nilus and Octavian ever did meet in Rome, it would have had to have been in the winter of 984-985. Basil Notarius – who was there – mentions neither Nilus nor any plague, though he does write that Philagathus had summoned “wise and holy men” from the south to aid him in reforming Farfa. We do know that Nilus assisted Philagathus in at least some capacity, and eventually did found the monastery of Cryptoferrata, though he refused the abbacy here as well and handed it off to his disciple Bartholomew, yet another Calabrian from Rossano.

    The Greek monks followed the Rule of Saint Basil rather than the Rule of Saint Benedict, and a number of monasteries founded in central Italy in the late 10th century and early 11th century may be described as Basilian. The three monks of Rossano, however, indicate just how closely intertwined the monastic traditions could be. Philagathus was placed at Farfa, a Benedictine abbey, which as far as we know remained Benedictine thereafter despite having a Greek abbot and a mixed population of Greek and Latin monks. Nilus spent years at Montecassino, the very founding site of the Benedictine Rule, and was well received by the monks there. His protégé Bartholomew was also at Montecassino for some years. Cryptoferrata was established as a Basilian monastery, but prominent Latin Benedictines lived and studied there. Many of the new and reformed monasteries seem to have operated under so-called mixed rules (regulae mixtae), adaptations of Benedictine, Basilian, and possibly other less well-known rules.[3] Bartholomew’s Typikon Kryptoferas, the “constitution” of the new monastery, itself contained modifications to the Basilican Rule that may be inspired by Benedictine innovations.

    The migration of Greek monks to the monasteries of Italy had substantial influence on the Italian church, but perhaps the greatest contribution they made was literary. Monasteries with Greek and Latin monks, supported by the patronage and protection of the Tusculani emperors, were an ideal environment for the transmission and translation of Greek texts. Agatha, the "bibliophile empress," probably commissioned some translations, but as a native Greek she had no great need for Greek texts to be translated into Latin. Her chief contribution was to acquire, bit by bit, a library of Greek works for her own personal use. Only in the succeeding century would the empress’s library begin to attract the attention of Italian emperors and their monastic translators.

    The Jews of Italy

    Charlemagne had been pragmatic in his treatment of the empire’s Jews, placing them under his personal jurisdiction and dispatching individual Jews as envoys to Muslim lands, though he also imposed some legal and economic restrictions upon them. His successors tended to be less lenient in the face of an increasingly hostile clergy. The Carolingians of the 9th century did not go so far as outspoken anti-Jewish clergymen like Amulo of Lyons desired, but as the century went on the elite and popular attitude towards the Jews of France soured. They were accused of blaspheming the Christian faith, and there was something of a moral panic that Jews might inveigle good Christians away from their faith in the manner of the Frankish deacon Bodo, who had apostatized and converted to Judaism in the 830s. In 899 Charles the Simple declared that Jews could not hold land which was subject to Church tithes, and confiscated offending properties to donate to the Church. Violence against the Jews was not a feature of this period, but confiscations, restrictions, and localized expulsions became increasingly common.

    Jewish communities were continually in existence in Italy from the days of Roman antiquity and had been favorably treated by the Lombard kings, but documentary evidence for the details of Jewish life in the century or so after the collapse of Carolingian authority is very scant. No legislation regarding the Jews survives from the reigns of the reguli, and it is assumed that they had just as difficult a time as their Christian neighbors during this period. Ratherius, briefly the Bishop of Verona under Emperor Hugh, ordered the expulsion of Verona’s Jews in 931, but after conspiring to invite Duke Arnulf of Bavaria to invade the country it was Ratherius who ended up an exile three years later. Ratherius himself was a Frank from Liege, and his opposition to the Jews does not seem to have drawn on any local animus. Jews are afterwards attested in Verona, suggesting the bishop’s expulsion was either only partially effective or soon reversed.

    The major centers of Jewish life in 10th century Tusculani Italy seem to have been Rome and Lucca. The Jews of Rome had traditionally been protected by the Pope, who tended to be rather more tolerant than the Frankish clergy, and the Jewish population here was larger than any other in Italy. The Jewish community of Lucca was probably much smaller, but it is worthy of special mention for being the home of the Kalonymus family, a house of distinguished Jewish scholars and paytanim (composers of piyutim, poetic hymns or chants). The most prominent man of this family in the 10th century, Meshullam ben Kalonymus, flourished in the reign of Octavian. He was a renowned Talmudist, Halakhist (expert on Jewish religious law), and paytan who was titled "the Great" by his Jewish contemporaries and later Jewish commentators and historians.

    Meshullam and the other learned patriarchs of this family are known only from Jewish histories; they were apparently of no consequence to Alberic and Octavian. Yet the rich and apparently wholly unmolested religious life of Meshullam, his family, and the Jewish community of Lucca suggests that the early Tusculani largely left the Jews of Italy alone. An important reason for this may have been that in the north, Jews were not economically significant; Rome and Lucca were renowned centers of Jewish religious and legal thought in 10th century Europe, but they did not have the Jewish mercantile presence of southern cities like Amalfi and Naples.

    The sole anti-Jewish legislation (indeed, the sole extant imperial legislation which mentions Jews at all) from this era appears to be a 970s edict by Emperor Octavian which restricted the commodities Jewish merchants were allowed to sell in Lombardy. This probably sprang from Octavian’s close relationship with his client Doge Peter IV Candianus of Venice, as the Venetians had for some time seen Jewish merchants as competitors. This was not a wholly unreasonable position, as in the 10th century a significant portion of the trade in spices, silks, and perfumes which the Venetians coveted may still have been in the hands of the so-called “Radhanites,” ostensibly a network of (Arabic-speaking) Jewish merchants whose trade routes spanned the length of Asia. Most doges of the Candiani family seem to have tried in different ways to foil their Jewish rivals: Peter’s grandfather, Doge Peter II, urged King Henry I of Germany to forcibly convert all Jews in his kingdom, and failing that proposed that Jewish merchants be banned from touching (and thus trading) any goods with the sign of the cross upon them. (Neither suggestion was adopted.) His son Doge Peter III banned Venetian ships from carrying Jewish passengers or merchandise. John the Deacon, the Venetian chronicler, records that Peter IV unsuccessfully tried to convince Octavian to forcibly convert or expel Italy’s Jews; if this is accurate, Octavian’s restrictions on Jewish merchants may have been the emperor’s consolation prize to Peter. The restrictions seem to have been abandoned by the end of Octavian’s reign. It has been proposed that their repeal, alongside the revocation of other privileges, may have been a purposeful “economic sanction” against the Venetians for the assassination of Peter IV.

    Next Time: Intermission (continued - probably cultural stuff?)

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] The differences in the outlook on the laity between the Cluniacs and Gorzians probably reflected the differences between France and Germany at this time. Germany, despite its civil wars, still maintained a powerful king and state; France, meanwhile, had a relatively weak king and was steadily dissolving into the so-called "feudal anarchy." Correspondingly, while the Gorzians saw the lay authorities as allies and protectors who were kept from overreaching by a powerful and interested monarch, the Cluniacs were convinced of the need to distance themselves from the uncontrolled, grasping lay lords and create their own monastic hierarchies.
    [2] “The Iron Crypt” as a name for the Tusculani family chapel sounds rather ominous, but the origin is not sinister – it was derived from the iron window-grates of the original oratory. Cryptoferrata originated as a villa in the days of ancient Rome, and was converted into a Christian church around the 4th century. By 989 it was still merely a chapel, not a monastery, but its connection to the imperial family, its foundation by Nilus (soon to be a saint), and its proximity to Rome would see the abbey rise to prominence very quickly.
    [3] A major area of compromise in the Basilian rule in Italy seems to have been the monks’ diet, which – having been strictly defined by St. Basil in the 4th century – was no longer entirely compatible with the foods available to 10th century Italians.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] For those keeping score, the popes ITTL have been rather longer-lived on average than their OTL counterparts (Marinus III notwithstanding). In the same period as the 7 TTL popes above, there were 12 popes IOTL.
    [B] IOTL, Philagathus was the antipope known as John XVI who was backed by the Crescentii against Pope Gregory V, the first German pope and grandson of Otto the Great. The soldiers of Otto III deposed “John” and cruelly mutilated him – he was blinded, his fingers were broken, and his nose, ears, and tongue were cut off. He escaped execution only through the intervention of Saint Nilus, though one wonders whether he might have just preferred death at that point. Confined to a German monastery, he lived only a few years longer. His fate ITTL is much better.
    [C] “Cryptoferrata” is the original name for the monastery known today as Grottaferrata. It was indeed founded by St. Nilus and associated with the early Tusculani, though the timing and manner of its founding are not quite the same as ITTL.
     
    Last edited:
    First Intermission: Titles and Administration
  • Italy under Alberic and Octavian: Titles and Administration

    ci4Jeqp.png

    Exerpt from the marriage charter of Octavian and Agatha, written with gold-silver ink in
    Carolingian miniscule on silk dyed with madder and red lead. The document is considered
    the finest artistic achievement of Alberic's imperial chancery.

    Honors of the Empire

    By the 10th century the Carolingian territorial dignity of comes no longer seemed as grand as it once had, and Italy’s dysfunction permitted local lords to claim loftier titles. Marchio (margrave) was intended originally to denote a border comes with more autonomy on account of his strategic position, but the geographical nature was soon lost in Italy and the title became a mere aggrandizement of comes. Dux, the title of the greatest territorial magnates of the Lombard kingdom, also became a common addition even by comites with holdings much smaller than the “true” duchies of Ivrea or Friuli. By the time of Hugh it was not uncommon for a local count to title himself “comes, dux, et marchio;” this had little to do with the “type” of territory which the count administered, but was rather an assertion of his autonomy and near-total sovereignty.

    Alberic and Octavian did not arrest this process in Lombardy, though in a few places some deflation is evident – Peter, Count of Ravenna titled himself dux, but his son Severus (whose mother was Marozia, Alberic’s niece) never seems to have asserted this title. The only marchio created as such by the emperors was Sergius of Pavia, Octavian’s eldest bastard, but his newly-conquered territory of Carniola was one that actually merited the categorization of marca in its original sense. All other lords installed by the Tusculani emperors seem to have been comites only, though some heaped further honors upon themselves – Count Benedict of Como, installed by Alberic, was ever a comes (though also a patricius by royal appointment), but his son Leo preferred dux.

    A new introduction into the dignities of the north was that of patricius. This was a title of long standing in Rome, where it was a singular honor held by Theophylact and secular strongmen before him (including Pippin and Charlemagne), but the usage of the title under Alberic and Octavian seems to have owed more to the Byzantine office of patrikios. This was a court title assigned to the most important generals and client rulers of the empire. It was used in a vaguely similar manner by the Tusculani emperors, who bestowed it as a title of favor upon the nobility; early holders included Crescentius the Elder, Count Arduin of Auriate, and Count Benedict of Como. It may or may not have remained non-heritable by Octavian’s death; Arduin’s son Manfred of Auriate bore the title like his father, but Benedict’s son Leo of Como evidently did not. Originally the title was coupled with the comital dignity as comes et patricius. The combined formulation comes patricius, perhaps made by analogy to comes palatinus (count palatine), began to supplant the additive formula in Octavian’s reign.

    The use of counts-palatine by the reguli was inconsistent; the title does not seem to have always been a single office, and under Hugh it could be given to both royal officials (e.g. Sarlio) and great landed magnates (in particular, Hubert of Tuscany). Alberic seems never to have used it, favoring patricius to denote his favorites and major relations, but under Octavian comes palatinus became a regular office whose duties sprang from the itinerant nature of the court. There were comites palatini established in the royal seats of Lucca, Pavia, and Mantua, who were entrusted with maintaining royal authority when the emperor ruled at another location. Rome had no such official originally, as local control was possessed by the Pope until 976, and thereafter by the praefectus urbi. The prefect’s authority, however, was in need of checking – especially because Benedict, the post-976 prefect, was also Count of Sabina, and was thus a magnate of considerable means in his own right. The necessary counterweight was an imperial official installed at Tusculum itself, who acquired the unique title of castaldus aulae (“gastald of the [royal] hall”); the title was clearly meant to imply that this man was a steward of imperial properties rather than a landowner as such.

    The Iudices

    The old Lombard title of gastald or gastaldus had been revived by Alberic (as castaldus) to mean a royal pecuniary and judicial official within a city; during his reign they were found only in half a dozen cities in the Arno valley of Tuscany. Under Octavian, however, the number of castaldati (“gastaldates;” the jurisdiction of a castaldus) steadily grew and were no longer strictly urban in character. Castaldi appear at Monteri collecting the revenues of the galena mines, as well as in rural contexts. Save for a few examples, however – like those at Monteri, who based themselves in imperial fortresses – the castaldi did not live in the countryside or possess significant estates of their own. They were, in fact, prohibited from owning or renting land within their jurisdiction, though how rigorously this ban was enforced is unclear. The castaldi are sometimes titled iudices (“judges”), but this is probably a category of officialdom rather than a title of office; under the Lombards, a iudex was any official with juridical authority, and the title was applied to dukes as well as gastalds and other high-level royal functionaries.

    The castaldi seem to have been primarily drawn from the arimanni or liberi homines (“freemen”) and mediocres (“middling men”). The method of their compensation is not entirely clear –they probably pocketed a share of the imperial revenue they were charged with collecting, and certainly received a share of fines levied as part of their judicial function. There are also records of castaldi receiving “gifts” from the emperor, though whether these are references to a regular system of pay or irregular rewards for good service (or on the whim of Octavian) is unknown. Clearly these men could, despite their middling background, become quite wealthy, and some of them seem to have made the transition into the landholding aristocracy, though no example of a transformation of a castaldatus into a comitatus is known, suggesting that it was individual officials rather than their jurisdictions who were passing from public into private spheres.

    Castaldi appear almost nowhere in Lombardy; while no longer restricted to the cities of the Arno valley, it was only possible to install officials with judicial and fiscal authority where that authority had not already been entirely alienated to counts and bishops. They were as a result concentrated primarily in Tuscany, but also appear in Friuli, northern Latium, and Emilia in smaller numbers. In Lombardy, public officials with permanent jurisdictions were found chiefly on the Alpine frontier.

    A system of border defense and control in the Lombard era is attested by documents from the reigns of the late Lombard kings Ratchis (744-749) and Aistulf (749-756) who restored and reorganized the system of border posts, known as clusae.[1] These posts were situated at the outlets of the Alpine valleys into the Po plain, and served both military and economic purposes. The clusae were manned by officials called clusarii, who were supervised in each location by a iudex. This system was inherited and to some degree perpetuated by the Carolingians, but the disorder of the late Carolingians and the reguli allowed the system to decay.

    Alberic had rebuilt and reoccupied many of the clusae, but his concerns were mainly military. Octavian’s contribution was to restore the border administration, though true credit for this may more accurately lie with Agatha. The Instituta Teloniorum Imperii mentions the clusarii and dues which must be paid to the iudex (which, as mentioned, is a somewhat imprecise term). It is possible that the border iudices were castaldi as well, though if so the use of castaldi in this role does not seem to have lasted long: by the 11th century the authority at these border posts was bifurcated between the local comes, who held military duties, and the actionarius, whose role might be best summarized as “chief customs inspector.”[A] The term actionarius is not mentioned in the Instituta, but it is possible that they already existed at this time and were simply known in that collection of documents by the more general title of iudex. The border iudices, like the castaldi, received a cut of revenues (in the form of tolls), but given the fairly low levels of Alpine trade it seems improbable that they could have been supported this way (let alone their subsidiary clusarii).

    The public judicial officials of the empire were certainly not a numerous class, but they did represent a way in which Octavian’s otherwise indulgent treatment of the nobility was occasionally interrupted by an attempt to cultivate alternative sources of power and loyalty. In the aftermath of his death, the castaldi were among the strongest supporters of Agatha and Constantine.

    The Chancery

    The primary job requirement of a castaldus was fidelity, not education; one did not need to be able to read to collect tolls or even to pass judgment in the name of the emperor. Italy had, however, once boasted a considerable concentration of literate administrators in the capital city of Pavia under the Lombards, whose administrative apparatus was impressive in comparison to the Franks. This was not very much in evidence during the time of the reguli, but it never fades entirely from record. Alberic formed his own chancery at Lucca in opposition to the Pavian apparatus which served King Anscar, and after Anscar’s fall he continued to trust his own notarii – drawn in large part from brothers from his patronized monasteries – over the Lombard scribes. Under Octavian, however, this system fell into the hands of Agatha, who presided over an amalgamation of the imperial chancery and the near-total administrative eclipse of Pavia in favor of Lucca (though at least part of the chancery was, like the emperor, itinerant). There were many new Greek imports as well, like Basil Notarius himself. The administrative heritage of the chancery was thus exceedingly heterodox, combining Lombard, Papal, and Byzantine forms.

    In theory Octavian’s chancery was led by the archicancellarius, though after the death of Liutprand no holder of this office is recorded (presumably because Agatha held this office de facto). Likewise, while a camerarius (chamberlain) was in theory the keeper of the emperor’s strongbox, that office seems to have been only a title of honor; in practice both the camera (the treasury) and the cancellaria (the chancery) seem to have been headed by the empress. The chancery’s chief duties were drafting correspondence, producing charters, and general recordkeeping and accountancy. The individual titles of these men, largely clerics, are unclear; notarii seems to be the usual descriptor but scrinarii and rarely referendarii also appear. The only administrative “office” we know of is that of protonotarius (“first scribe”), probably a Byzantine import by way of Agatha. There is little evidence to go on, but it seems likely that Agathene protonotaries, more or less like their Constantinopolitan counterparts, directed departments within the chancery.

    Also attested since the reign of Alberic is the office of preco (“herald”), which may be an introduction from the Roman (that is, Papal) court; on one occasion a mandator ("messenger") is mentioned, which may refer to the same kind of official. The duties of the precones are not entirely clear, but they probably delivered messages, made imperial edicts known, and/or spread the word in advance of a military campaign. They were not the equivalents of the Carolingian missi dominici, as they do not seem to have had powers of judgment or sanction; they were, in other words, not iudices. The Carolingian missi, as legates and inquisitors, do not seem to have endured beyond the early 10th century in Italy, though occasionally their duties seem to be replicated in an ad hoc fashion by a count-palatine or iudex palatinus. The disintegration of royal power in Lombardy meant that there was very little such a royal legate could actually accomplish.

    Titles of the Imperial Family

    The basic imperial title favored by Alberic and Octavian was always Imperator Augustus. Alberic dabbled initially with Imperator Romanorum, which was the logical next step after his earlier title of Princeps [omnium] Romanorum (“Prince of [all the] Romans”), but he seems to have dropped it as a concession to Constantine VII over the course of their negotiations for the hand of Agatha. Octavian spent the latter part of his reign in hostilities with the Byzantines in Italy but does not seem to have used the occasion to claim his father’s prior title. In full, Octavian’s post-972 title was usually Octavianus Gratia Dei Imperator Augustus (“Octavian, by the Grace of God August Emperor”), coupled occasionally with idemque Rex Italiae et Archivestararius Sacri Palatii (“as well as King of Italy and Arch-Treasurer of the Sacred Palace”). The rather bizarre neologism of “arch-treasurer” appears to be an attempt to reconcile the hereditary position of the Tusculani as the executors of the Papal patrimony with the fact that vestararius was not a particularly lofty title elsewhere. It was too awkward and ultimately unnecessary to catch on; Octavian would be the last Tusculani emperor to bother with the title of vestararius in any form, though archivestararius would endure in the documents and forms of the Papal Curia. Occasionally Rex Italiae was replaced by Rex Langobardum, but the former seems to have been preferred. Occasionally, and most commonly on inscriptions, Imperator Augustus would be augmented by Restitutor Italiae (“Restorer of Italy”), which had been granted to Alberic by Pope Agapetus II at his imperial coronation but was adopted by Octavian as well (and after the expulsion of the Germans from Lombardy, not entirely without justification).

    Empress Gisela had been titled simply Imperatrix Augusta, but Agatha often receives a substantially extended title in her charters: Agatha Porphyrogenita Gratia Dei Imperatrix Augusta et Consors Imperii (Agatha the Purple-Born, by the Grace of God August Empress and Partner/Associate of the Empire). Consors imperii was in ancient times used to denote a co-emperor, but its use by an empress was not a true innovation of Agatha’s – the formidable Engelberga, the wife of the Carolingian Emperor Louis II, had borne that dignity as well. It clearly underlined Agatha’s intent from the start of her husband’s reign that she was not merely a coniunx (“wife”) but a full partner in rule. Agatha seems never to have been titled Regina Italiae (“Queen of Italy”) after the imperial coronation of Octavian in 972, and never adopted the style of “arch-treasuress” (the hypothetical and rather ungainly archivestararissa).

    An intriguing development in this period was the evolution of senator. Formerly this had been a unique title, alongside patricius, which designated the master of Rome. Yet while patricius had been spread about as a title of honor, senator was to remain within a smaller circle. The term seems to have begun its metamorphosis with Theodora, the younger sister of Empress Marozia and progenitor of the Crescentii, who titled herself senatrix even while her sister still ruled Rome. By extension, her husband John was sometimes titled senator as well, even though he mastered Rome for only a brief period during the revolt against Pope Boso and Alberic. Their son Crescentius the Elder was granted that title as a reward by Alberic, but as not to show favor to his cousin over his brother he also granted the title to Constantine some time thereafter. Senatrix was equally common, if not more so, as in Alberic’s lifetime it seems to have been the standard title of ladies of the Tusculan house married to Lombard nobles and allied princes. Over the course of Octavian’s reign, senator and senatrix were applied generally to most or all members of the extended Tusculani clan. The use of the senatorial dignity became somewhat standardized as a patrilineal dignity in the 11th century.

    Eunuchs in Italy

    Agatha had grown up surrounded by eunuchs; her father Constantine VII had been delighted to receive them as a gift from Liutprand, and they composed a major part of the Byzantine imperial court and household. Eunuchs also occasionally held major military offices, including under the warrior-emperor Basil II. Among the Franks, however, eunuchs were a rare and alien element and occasionally the target of royal or ecclesiastic opprobrium. Emperor Lothair declared that any man who castrated another man should himself be castrated; Regino of Prüm, the early 10th century ecclesiastic, went further and opined that castration of men “for trade” ought to merit the death penalty.

    Nevertheless, Francia appears to have been a critical component of the trade in eunuchs. Liutprand describes Verdun as a sort of “castration center” in which slaves from the east, typically Slavs, were castrated and then shipped onward to Andalusia or Byzantium.[2] Venice was a major center of trade in slaves and eunuchs as well, and the gateway through which many arrived in Constantinople, though it is possible that the Venetians were involved merely in the exchange of eunuchs rather than their “manufacture.” Notably, Byzantine law prohibited the castration of slaves and Islamic doctrine prohibited castration entirely, but neither the Andalusi nor the Byzantines observed any prohibition on the importation of eunuchs “manufactured” elsewhere. It is unclear why Verdun in particular was such a prominent center for eunuch manufacture and trade; some have suggested that the castration was performed by the city’s Jews, but this may be based more on a fanciful association between circumcision and castration than any actual evidence (Liutprand speaks only of the “inhabitants of Verdun” growing rich off the trade in eunuchs, making no mention of Jews). Undoubtedly eunuchs were produced elsewhere, even in Italy; a 9th century source mentions the castration of boys in Benevento who were intended for ecclesiastic careers.[3]

    Agatha arrived in Italy accompanied by eunuchs – Liutprand describes a Lombard noble mistaking the eunuchs (spadones) for foreign princes on account of their rich dress – but the eunuchs of her court were not entirely “legacies” of her dowry gift.[4] In several instances she is recorded as having received a “gift” (probably a toll-in-kind) of eunuchs from Venetian merchants. The eunuchs seem to have been employed as servants of her household; Agatha kept a large retinue of servants (at least, large by western standards of the time) who seem to have been made up almost exclusively of eunuchs and handmaidens. Agatha’s spadones probably had their own hierarchy in imitation of the Byzantine court, though the only dignity of Italian eunuchs specifically mentioned in Latin sources is cubicularius (from cubiculum, “bedchamber”). Unlike in the east, however, the court eunuchs of late 10th century Italy were far from numerous and held no formal civic or military posts; their influence in governance, if it existed, must have been purely informal and based on their proximity to the empress. Octavian seems to have disliked them, and eunuchs were specifically called out by the opponents of Agatha as examples of her foreign-ness as well as her supposed decadence, aloofness, and immorality.

    Less is known about eunuchs in the church during Octavian’s reign. As mentioned, castration in preparation for a church career was apparently practiced in southern Italy in the 9th century, but this is known from only a single mention. Eunuchs were widespread in the clergy of the east, where several Patriarchs of Constantinople had been eunuchs and there were monasteries set up specifically for communities of eunuchs. As far as is known, no major ecclesiastic post (that is, an abbot or bishop) in Italy was filled by a eunuch by the time of Octavian’s death in 989, but a Greek monk named Nicholas who was a brother at the Monastery of Saint Alexius founded at Rome by Sergius of Damascus is mentioned in one of the monastery charters as being a eunuch. It seems unlikely that he was the only eunuch in the wave of Greek monastics who migrated into Italy under Agatha and Octavian.

    Next Time: Intermission [B]

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] The term comes from the Latin claustrum, “enclosure;” claustra provinciae was used by Cassiodorus in the 6th century to refer to the Alpine fortifications of Raetia which protected Italy.
    [2] It has been suggested that “Verdun” in this case is more likely Verdun-sur-le-Doubs in the former County of Burgundy rather than the more famous Verdun of Lotharingia.
    [3] In one famous case in 10th century Italy, castration was performed as an act of punishment and defiance. Duke Theobald of Spoleto, Alberic’s immediate predecessor in that office, captured a number of Byzantine soldiers, castrated them, and sent them back to Byzantine territory with a mocking note for their commander: “Since I know of nothing more valued by your holy emperor than eunuchs, I have taken pains humbly to send these few to him, and, God willing, I will send more.”
    [4] This was also a term in use in the east, as spadon, literally meaning “torn.” It seems to have been a term of art in the east, referring to a specific category of eunuchs, but Liutprand and his Latin contemporaries used it as a general term for any castrated man.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] “Actionarius” may sound like a Roman superhero, but this was an actual public office under Papal and Lombard early medieval administrations. I think you can probably guess the word’s literal meaning.
    [B] "Culture" will probably be the next and final intermission installment. Foreign developments have also been suggested, but I've decided to postpone this for two reasons - one, there are still a few foreign developments (particularly in France) that I haven't really thought enough about yet, and two, so far foreign events have been covered in the normal narrative sections.
     
    First Intermission: Art and Culture
  • Italy under Alberic and Octavian: Art and Culture

    RyQu2eu.jpg

    The Byzantine Church of Stilo, Calabria, built in the 9th century, demonstrating
    a cross-in-square plan with a quincunx arrangement of domes.

    The Roman Kings

    Alberic and Octavian were the first rulers of Italy to be born in Rome since that state had emerged from the ashes of the Western Roman Empire. For Italian nationalist historians centuries later, their rise to power was a moment of exultation; it was the re-emergence of “native” rule in Italy after half a millennium of subjugation and darkness (supposing that the Ostrogothic and Lombard kings, though born in Italy, were nevertheless always foreign interlopers). To the people of Lombardy, however, the “Roman kings” were no native sons. For the duration of the Lombard kingdom, Rome had stood apart, under Greek and then Papal control. Direct Byzantine control of Rome had ended in the mid-8th century, but diplomatic, economic, and cultural contacts between Rome and the Greek east remained strong. The Tusculani were even more alien to the nobility of Lombardy, who through the 10th century were still largely of Franco-Burgundinian extraction despite Alberic’s introduction of Roman and central-Lombard counts into the north.

    Yet there is very little evidence to suggest that these “foreign kings” attempted to create a new state in the image of their own cultural heritage. As with many successful foreign conquerors, the early Tusculani adapted to their circumstances. Alberic’s kingship depended on the support – or at least acquiescence – of the Frankish nobility of Lombardy, and clearly sought to present himself as a Frankish king. His emphasis of his familial link to Anscar and his son’s descent from Charlemagne, his election by the magnates of Lombardy, and his cultivation of an image of a victorious warrior-king after Augusta are all unremarkable examples of legitimacy-building in the Frankish model. Octavian was even more “Frankish” than his father, and more earnestly so – while Alberic merely attempted to be palatable to the Frankish nobility, Octavian made himself one of them. His comitatus of young warriors and his familiarity with them, his personal gift-giving, his feasts and martial pursuits – everything about his leadership style, such as it was, appears more classically Germanic than Romano-Byzantine.

    Given the marked Greek influences in the courts of Octavian’s successors in the 11th century, it is understandable that historians, both professional and amateur, would seek the germ of this development in the early Tusculani period. Yet Constantinople cast a long shadow, and Italy was hardly the only country which looked to the wealthy, powerful, and sophisticated empire of the east for inspiration in matters both political and artistic. The eastern influence upon Italy was clearly deeper than elsewhere in the Latin West, but no special Hellenizing agenda by Alberic or Octavian is needed to explain this – Italy was, after all, the most proximate Latin land to the eastern empire, and parts of the peninsula had been in Byzantine hands since the conquests of Justinian.

    The last refuge of those who seek 10th century antecedents for 11th century Italian Hellenism is Empress Agatha. The empress lived to see the dawn of the 11th century and exercised power and influence for some time after her husband’s death. Agatha undoubtedly saw the court and culture of her birth as something to be emulated; if any person with power in 10th century Italy was a conscious, active promoter of “Hellenism,” it was surely her. As a result, it has long been the unfortunate practice of historians to lazily ascribe every feature or flourish of literature, culture, or governance in Octavian’s reign which has the slightest odor of Constantinople about it to the Hellenizing project of the empress. Agatha, however, had very significant limits on her power and influence during Octavian’s reign. While she gathered a court about her that was clearly intended to be Constantinopolitan in form, that court was not the nexus of imperial power in Italy. Its greatest influence was in Tuscany, and specifically in the urban centers of the Arno Valley where the empress was unopposed by a strong nobility.

    In material culture, however – the physical art and architecture of the period – the notion of Agatha as the foremost exponent of Hellenism stands on somewhat firmer footing. Liutprand tells us that the dowry of the purple-born princess included architects, goldsmiths, painters, engravers, calligraphers, and all manner of other skilled artisans. It is impossible that these men simply did nothing, or were content to emulate the “native” art (which itself was already heavily influenced by Byzantine styles). Indeed, there are examples of “Italian” art of the late 10th century that are indistinguishable from Byzantine art of the same period, which may well be explained by the presence at Lucca of actual Byzantine craftsmen. The works they made surely influenced others, and it is very likely that the craftsmen of the imperial workshops of the early 11th century produced Byzantine-influenced works not simply because they admired them, but because they themselves had been taught by these exported masters.

    Religious Architecture

    The 17-year reign of Alberic (947-964) was not characterized by any great religious architectural achievement. Sustained peace was only achieved in the last six years of his rule, between the 958 amicitia with Otto and Alberic’s death, and even that was somewhat marred by the last of the Magyar raids in 960 and 962. Though a famed monastic patron, Alberic’s patronage seems to have taken the form of reform efforts and land bequests, not the construction of new facilities. There are a handful of churches and monasteries in Lombardy that are suspected to have been rebuilt in this period following the end of the Magyar raids (no major raid penetrated further west than Friuli after the Battle of Augusta in 953), but Lombardy was distant from Alberic’s rule and construction there was probably done without imperial aid or design. Correspondingly, these few examples do not differ markedly with earlier Carolingian and Lombard architecture.

    It is generally agreed that a confluence of domestic peace, increased state revenues, the interest of Empress Agatha, and the presence or influence of Agatha’s “dowry artisans” was responsible for an increase in monumental religious construction during Octavian’s imperial reign (972-989). It is often assumed that the empress and her Greek architects and artists were the motive force behind this increase (to the point where architecture of this period, or architecture which resembles it, is called “Agathene”), but we must remember that construction, especially church-building, was not the sole province of the imperial government during this time. Throughout the 10th century, bishops and archbishops throughout Italy – and particularly in Lombardy, Friuli, and Romagna – enjoyed a high degree of autonomy and had their own revenues with which they financed the construction or renovation of religious and secular architecture in the great Italian cities. Only in a few cases can we claim with certainty that a new church or monastery was truly “imperial.”

    The best-known imperial church of this period is the Basilica of Saint Michael in Lucca. The previous church dedicated to the Archangel Michael in Lucca was located on the grounds of the old Roman forum and dates back to at least the 8th century. In the 970s, the building was largely demolished and reconstructed in a new form under the guidance of the empress, who set out from the start to replicate the religious architecture that was then fashionable in the Byzantine Empire. Her model was likely the Nea Ekklesia (“New Church”), sometimes known as the “Macedonian Hagia Sophia,” which was built around 880 by Agatha’s great-grandfather and the founder of the Macedonian dynasty, Basil I. Constantine VII wrote approvingly of Basil’s church and its rich decoration with “beautiful images… costly marbles of many hues… gold and silver, precious stones, and pearls.” Agatha did not have the treasury of Constantinople, nor its skilled labor force, but she did have Greek architects and artisans who could establish for the empress her own outpost of Macedonian glory in the west.

    The Nea Ekklesia is of the “cross-in-square” plan, a layout which it helped to popularize throughout the Byzantine Empire and its religious dependents (Bulgaria in the 10th century and Russia beginning in the 11th). Churches of this type are generally square, with four main columns dividing the naos, or nave, into nine square “bays” in a grid. The center bay was capped by a dome, and in many cases the four orthogonal or diagonal bays were also domed, creating either a cross-shaped or quincunx (X-shaped) pattern of domes. The Nea is of the latter, quincunx type, as is the Basilica of St. Michael in Lucca.

    The central dome of the Basilica of St. Michael is the largest and rests on a fairly tall octagonal drum with a window set into each facet. The four outlying domes are smaller in diameter and rest on short, circular drums ringed by narrow, slit-like windows. The domes were probably tiled initially, but the tile was later replaced with lead sheeting. The non-domed bays, orthogonal to the center, are barrel-vaulted, and the north and south ends originally had a large window in each. To the west, the square plan was extended into a rectangle by the addition of a three-bay narthex with groin vaulting. To the east, the bema or sanctuary was extended by three semicircular apses projecting eastward. The exterior of the church was originally dominated by a simple blind arcade. The construction of the original basilica was in brick, though marble spolia, possibly from Rome, was used extensively, including the four central columns of the nave.

    Built by a Greek princess and her Greek craftsmen, St. Michael might be characterized as being actually Byzantine, not merely Byzantine-influenced; the same might be said for a number of Basilican and mixed-rule monasteries in Latium and the southern Lombard vassal states, which also feature the cross-in-square plan. Yet the design very quickly diffused itself into monastic architecture of the period even in places like Tuscany, Emilia, and (in a few rare cases) Lombardy, in communities which were predominantly or entirely Latin-Benedictine. Aside from St. Michael itself, the plan remained foreign to non-monastic religious architecture of the period, which was recognizably “basilican” in character. Renovations made to the Basilica of St. Lawrence Outside the Walls and the Basilica of St. Mary, both in Rome and commissioned by Octavian, did not change the fundamental character of these churches; the style of vaulting suggests Greek influence, but there are plenty of other examples of “Greek influence” in architecture in Rome from long before Octavian’s reign.

    Secular Architecture

    Most non-religious architecture of the time was defensive in nature, and it is no wonder that little survives – most of it was not made of stone. We do not know the exact extent to which stone was used in defensive construction in Italy, but during the reign of Hugh less than a quarter of “fortresses” in Lombardy whose features are described are said to possess a “tower” or other element which was potentially (but not certainly) made of stone. Like the Ungarnwälle of Germany, the fortresses raised in northern Italy up to the 960s were composed primarily of wood and earth: palisades, ditches, ramparts, and obstacles in the form of thorny hedges or abatis. For the most part, the only significant stone defenses were city walls, which had of course been inherited from the Romans. These works were maintained by their 10th century inhabitants but not expanded or elaborated upon.

    There is evidence that encastellation in stone in Lombardy began to increase during the reign of Octavian, which is unsurprising given his weak hold over that region. It should be remembered, however, that at this time the term castrum very often applied not to a stand-alone fortress in the countryside but a fortified village. The comital (and, on occasion, episcopal) fortifications of late 10th century Italy typically take the form of a fortified residence on a hill or otherwise in a geographically advantageous place. The structures of this kind which have been found are all rectilinear, and some were evidently built on preexisting foundations from Roman villae, temples, or even ruined churches.

    The prime “imperial” example of purely defensive architecture in this period is Castrum Monterii. This citadel was built to control the critically important mining region of southern Tuscany, and later rulers remodeled and rebuilt it to the point where only a single wall and some foundational elements remain from the 10th century structure. This original fortress was a rectilinear tower-keep made of locally quarried limestone. While there are no clearly Greek-influenced architectural features which survive, the high quality ashlar masonry is unusual for the period and may suggest Greek or otherwise imported masons.

    The only other clear example of secular architecture in Octavian’s reign is the Palace of Tusculum itself. Tusculum, a hilltop settlement in the Alban Hills overlooking Rome, has been inhabited since ancient times; Cicero wrote of the villas of the wealthy upon its slopes and owned a villa in the vicinity himself (though the notion that the Tusculani palace was built atop Cicero’s villa, once quite popular, has been thoroughly debunked). The town of Tusculum, both in ancient and medieval times, occupied an east-west ridge that rises on the east end to a tall rocky outcrop; this “acropolis” is easily accessible only from the ridge to the west. In the 10th century, the acropolis was the site of two buildings, a paleo-Christian stone church dedicated to Saint Michael and a rather crudely constructed smaller stone rectangular structure that was probably a watchtower or small keep built before the 10th century.

    As with Castrum Monterii, the Palace of Tusculum was renovated and expanded several times and only fragments of the 10th century structures remain. The acropolis was walled with stone, though the ancient Romans had also walled this perimeter and Octavian’s wall may have been an elaboration on or rebuilding of the ancient structure. The main palatial building – the aula palatina (“palace hall”) – was rectangular with a hemispherical apse on one end, quite similar to the aula regia of Charlemagne in Aachen or the Constantine Basilica of Trier. The best-known (and best-preserved) part of the structure is the floor, which is a mosaic of marble tiles of various shades formed into plant-like and geometric patterns. The tiles are fairly large and the artistry is not on the same level as many other 10th century Byzantine mosaics, but it should be remembered that while Tusculum was a royal residence it was not the royal residence. It was a country retreat on those rare occasions when the imperial court was in residence, and a fortified place from which to keep an eye on Rome when it was not. In addition to the aula and the old Church of St. Michael, two square towers (probably attached to the wall) exist which were likely defensive in nature. Is likely other buildings for habitation and storage were also on the premises, but they must have been torn down or replaced in one of the later renovations of Tusculum and no clear traces remain.


    TyhFEql.png

    Samples of Carolingian (left) and Tusculan (right) script from around 1100

    Art and Writing

    Few examples of architectural artwork are extant from this period. The Basilica of Saint Michael in Lucca demonstrates that Octavian and Agatha had access to craftsmen capable of making high-quality Byzantine mosaics, but aside from the relatively simple floors at Tusculum these are not in evidence elsewhere until the 11th century.

    No monumental sculpture exists from this period, but Italy appears to have shared in the fad of ivory-carving that took hold in Byzantium during the 10th and 11th centuries. Two ivory panels are known to exist which specifically portray Octavian and Agatha; one, dating from Alberic's reign, depicts their wedding, while a later panel made during Octavian's reign shows the imperial couple kneeling before Christ and presenting him with their child Constantine. The latter example is particularly exquisite and may represent a material way in which Octavian and Agatha attempted to legitimize their young son and sanctify his expected succession. Numerous other fine ivories from the period exist, including book covers, pyxes (containers for the consecrated Host), devotional triptychs, and a group of figurines from Gaeta believed to be a partial set of chessmen.[1] Ivory tends to survive better than precious metalwork because it cannot be melted down and sold or reworked like constructions of gold and gemstones, but even so the number of these artifacts suggests there was a definite surge in the popularity of ivory among the lay and ecclesiastical elite of late 10th century Italy. To what extent these carvings were Italian works, rather than Byzantine, is not altogether clear, but ivory carving is known to have been done in southern Italy around this time and it is not incredible that some (or even most) of these works may have been made locally.[2]

    Enamel and metalwork were also produced in Italy. A set of bronze doors was commissioned in this period for St. Maria on the Aventine, the family palace which Alberic dedicated as a church, which bear sequential images of the life of Christ in relief; they can still be seen in Rome today. A larger set was made for a church in Spoleto around the same period, but these were unfortunately melted down and recast as cannons in the 17th century. Works in gold and silver are also well-represented, particularly those commissioned for various bishops and abbots during this period; examples include candelabras, ornate crosses, and a large array of reliquaries, though some of these may date to the early 11th century. A beautiful and quite large crux gemmata (bejeweled cross) made of gold and encrusted with gemstones and pearls dates from this period; it is generally agreed to have belonged to Abbess Theodora, the elder of Octavian’s two sisters, and was therefore made before the 11th century (though not necessarily before Octavian’s death, as Theodora outlived him).

    Calligraphy flourished during Octavian’s reign, produced by both monks and Agatha’s clerks. Early Tusculani calligraphy is notable for the re-emergence of dyed parchments and metallic (i.e. gold or silver) inks, which were previously rare in Lombard Italy and the rest of the Latin west aside from Anglo-Saxon England; the finest and best known example is the marriage charter of Octavian and Agatha, and it seems likely that this was a deliberate adoption of eastern styles. Several examples of illustrated manuscripts date from this period, including the “Gospels of Mantua” which are believed, though without much evidence, to have been commissioned for Bishop Liutprand. This work is exceptionally rich, painted liberally in gold and originally having gem-encrusted golden treasure bindings (though these have since been lost; those on display today are later works). Several other illustrated or embellished Bibles exist from the period.

    The most fascinating illustrated work in this period is an illustrated copy of the Chronographia of Theophanes the Confessor, a work of Byzantine history originally covering events from the accession of Diocletian in 284 to the rise of Leo the Armenian in 813. Notably, the work is in Latin, not Greek; while the Chronographia was translated into Latin by the Papal librarian around 875, the Tusculani-era copy includes a continuation of the history to 960 which had been undertaken by an anonymous writer during the reign of Agatha’s father, Constantine VII, which indicates a Latin translation of these later chapters was accomplished in Italy in the late 10th century. It has been suggested that the translation was the work of Agatha or her scribes. Alternately, it may be the work of John III of Naples (d. 969), the brother-in-law of Crescentius the Elder, who is known to have imported and translated a variety of Greek texts including the Chronographia, though it is uncertain if his translation included the later chapters. The illustrated Chronicle, however, is Roman rather than Neapolitan. It is most remarkable on account of its illustrations, which are wholly original – no prior illustrated copies of the Chronographia are known. The illustrators are known by name, Stephen and Aliprand, and while they demonstrate a complete ignorance of Byzantine costume their illustrations of vignettes of Byzantine history are skillful and rather imaginative.[3] It is generally believed the book was commissioned and/or intended for either a prelate of the Roman Curia or the Pope himself, either Sergius or Adeodatus.

    The very writing of this period was also different than that which had preceded it. The lands of the former empire of Charlemagne were at this time dominated by the “Carolingian miniscule,” a reformed script designed for legibility which was popularized by the Frankish chancery under Charlemagne. In central and southern Italy, however, another miniscule script existed, the so-called Tusculan script. Despite this now-common name, the script did not originate with the Tusculani or even in the 10th century; it had been in use since the 8th century in the monasteries of southern Italy, including the famous abbeys of Monte Cassino and Subiaco.[A] Alberic, who had patronized and aided in the reform of these religious houses, subsequently drew his clerks from the very communities which used this script most. As a result the early Tusculani period is marked by a rapid transition from Carolingian to Tusculan script in royal documents, making late 10th century Italy perhaps the only place in Latin Christendom where a “local” Latin script was gaining rather than losing ground to the Carolingian standard. Compared to Carolingian script, Tusculan is difficult for modern eyes to decipher – the letters are often closely touching (some have compared the dense Tusculan writing to “embroidery”) and frequently contracted with unfamiliar ligatures, giving the script the overall impression of cursive. Some characters in Tusculan script display probable influence from Greek letters, but this predates its adoption by the Tusculani and cannot be credited to their influence.

    Next: Magister Militum [B]

    Endnotes (In Character)
    [1] Chess is believed to have been introduced to Italy by the invading Saracens at some point in the 9th or 10th centuries. This may very well have been the first introduction of chess into Latin Europe, though the game was already known (as zatrikion) by the Greeks. The figurines in question are from Gaeta, which was nominally a Byzantine vassal but became effectively a vassal state of Italy in the Tusculani period. The Gaetan Chessmen, if they are indeed chessmen, may be the earliest known European set outside Byzantium.
    [2] While early Tusculani ivories may have been made locally, they were obviously not sourced locally - all known examples are made of elephant ivory, which probably arrived in Italy by way of Amalfi or Venice (though whether Byzantine and Italian ivory of this period was ultimately of African or Indian origin is still debated today). The sole exception is a small ivory panel from Milan, probably originally an inlay, which ultraviolet analysis recently demonstrated to be walrus ivory. The source of that ivory is probably not Greenland, which was only first settled in the 980s, but rather Iceland or the shores of the White Sea, where walruses were once numerous. The piece confirms the existence of trade routes connecting Italy with the furthest northern reaches of Christendom, though the volume of such trade must have been exceedingly small and limited to a handful of luxury items like ivory.
    [3] The “Illustrated Chronicle” is also notable for the truly bizarre illustration of the Siege of Nisbis in 350, in which Theophanes describes the Sassanids’ use of elephants who turned on their own men. Apparently Stephen and Aliprand could not resist attempting to illustrate the defeat and folly of the Saracens despite having no familiarity with an elephant. The result is a scene of generic 10th-century Saracens running in terror from a fearsome beast that looks like a massive grey boar with bristly fur, cloven hoofs, upright and pointed ears, and a wide, conical trunk that it appears to be raising in menace as if intending to wield it like a club.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] In OTL, this script is known as “Beneventan” script. It lasted longer than most other regional Latin scripts, lingering on in the monasteries of southern Italy (particularly in Benevento and Bari), but it too was eventually subsumed by Carolingian script in the 13th century. ITTL, the Roman – rather than Frankish – heritage of the Tusculani, as well as their favor of southern Lombard and Greek monks, catapults “Beneventan” from a fairly obscure script used in a backwater of the Latin world to the principal (at least for now) formal script of the imperial chancery.
    [B] The intermission is over! The next update will return us to our normal programming.
     
    Last edited:
    XXII. Magister Militum
  • XXII. Magister Militum

    BgEtIdN.png

    Antichrist seated atop the Leviathan, 12th c. illustration
    The Feast of Verona

    The death of Emperor Octavian in 989 left a boy just shy of eleven on the imperial throne, his only legitimate son Constantine. Agatha Porphyrogenita, now the dowager empress, easily assumed control of the imperial court and administration, which she had in large part been running already throughout her husband’s reign. Power in Italy, however, was not vested in the court or chancery, but in land, and in Lombardy many of the landowning nobility were deeply dissatisfied with the prospect of an Agathene regency.

    Nevertheless, a rebellion was not immediately in the offing. The most likely competitor for the throne, Sergius of Pavia – Octavian’s eldest bastard son and the Margrave of Carniola – had been distanced from Lombardy and the imperial court by his frontier appointment. Once Octavian was dead, Sergius appeared in Lombardy once more, but by April he had returned to Carniola. Constantine was not quite as precarious as he appeared – that Octavian, a popular and (mostly) victorious emperor had secured his son’s election and that Constantine had been crowned by the Pope (even if that pope was Constantine’s uncle) evidently counted for something. The Lombard nobility may even have been favorable to the idea of a regency, as a child emperor could hardly move to curtail the privileges they had amassed under Octavian.

    While the Lombard nobility offered its tacit consent through its silence, the empress too held back from any overt act to consolidate power in Lombardy, and for nearly four months the kingdom was placid. The peace began to collapse only in the first week of July, a few days after the Feast of Saints Peter and Paul on June 29th. Margrave Sergius had come west to Verona to celebrate the feast, where he was hosted by a certain Count Otharius.[1] The principal Pro-Agatha chroniclers of the 11th century, Alcerius Aventinus and Arnulf of Milan, tell similar stories of the infamous “Feast of Verona” and its aftermath: that Otharius received the margrave in a “royal fashion,” demonstrating his pride and ambition, and that Sergius regaled the guests with stories of Agatha’s trickery and vice and suggested that Constantine himself was a bastard, a peasant’s child produced by Agatha (after, presumably, a faked pregnancy) as a grand scheme to retain the throne despite her barrenness. Even then, they claim, Agatha refused to act until it was revealed that Sergius was gathering men and arms to launch his own bid for the throne, at which point the empress demanded his submission. Sergius fled to his own principality, where he rallied his own forces and launched a war against his half-brother.

    This is unlikely to be the unvarnished truth. In the first place, the story of the faked pregnancy and the peasant-child posing as heir is lifted almost verbatim from the account of Liutprand, in whose history it is Emperor Hugh who makes that allegation against his late mother, Bertha, in order to disown his half-brother Lambert of Tuscany that he might wed Marozia. While it is possible Sergius and his supporters may have cast aspersions on Constantine’s legitimacy, they are not known from other sources, and it seems unlikely that Sergius would have copied the same tale in full. The remainder of the story seems constructed to present Sergius as the perfect villain, prideful and rebellious yet also cowardly with his flight back to Carniola. It may well be that it was Agatha who made the first step towards civil war, misunderstanding the peace of Lombardy over the past few months to be a signal that she had a free hand to do with Sergius as she pleased. That Sergius fled to Carniola may be no more than his attempt to evade capture or worse after refusing a demand to give up his title.

    The Nobles’ King

    Whatever the truth of the matter, Agatha’s decision to depose Sergius was a serious blunder. The Lombard nobility had so far been content to allow her to run things her way in Tuscany as long as they continued in their independence, but the willingness of the empress to arbitrarily remove Sergius from power confirmed latent fears of her “Greek tyranny.” Even then, however, war was not as immediate as Alcerius and Arnulf claim. Realizing the gravity of the situation, Otherius attempted to present himself to the royal court, then in Pavia, to reconcile and negotiate on behalf of his recent guest and friend, but this mission seems to have come to nothing. Thereafter a larger group of northern counts sought an audience with Constantine – this was apparently in August, more than a month after the Feast of Verona – to advance their own agenda. While Alcerius claims that they were partisans of Sergius, the “Burgundinian Chronicle” of Aymon of Valence suggests that they were attempting to broker peace in Lombardy by asking for the recognition of various privileges, including imperial assent to the hereditary inheritance of landed titles, which had been de facto the case for decades but which no king or emperor, even the most beleaguered of the reguli, had explicitly acknowledged. If accurate, Aymon’s account suggests that these men were not so much boosters for Sergius as opportunists who were more than willing to leave the bastard to Agatha’s tender mercies in exchange for a solidification of their own positions. But Agatha, fearing a coup, absconded from Pavia with her son before the nobles could have their audience.

    Agatha’s flight left a vacuum in Lombardy which Sergius was quick to fill. While this may have been the planned “invasion” that the Agathene chroniclers describe him preparing in Carniola, it is perhaps more likely – if the Burgundinian Chronicle can be believed – that Sergius simply saw an opportunity to take command over the dissatisfied noble faction that the dowager empress had left in the lurch. Even once in Pavia, surrounded by sympathetic counts, Sergius did not avail himself of the Iron Crown. Instead another delegation was sent to the imperial court, now in Lucca, and possibly another delegation thereafter to Rome to seek the intervention of Pope Adeodatus III. Agatha, however, would not consider any demands dictated to her – as she thought – by the veiled threat of rebellion, and Adeodatus seems to have deferred to the empress (if indeed he was consulted). While the sources disagree on who took up arms first – Arnulf and Alcerius maintain that Sergius came to Pavia with an army – all agree that in September, Agatha dispatched an army under Siconus, a Tuscan nobleman, to bring Lombardy to obedience.[2]

    Siconus failed miserably. First his army was struck by disease, and then after laying siege to Pavia a party of Lombard milites swept down upon his camp, taking the general prisoner and scattering his army. Some of the soldiers evidently switched sides. Casualties were at this point still light, but by dispatching an army Agatha had crossed the Rubicon. A number of northern nobility who had been on the fence, including men with Roman heritage like Count Leo of Como, joined the anti-Agathene cause. At first their aim was probably only to remove Agatha from power, not to depose Constantine, but Sergius found the nobles were coming around to the idea of alternative leadership and managed to effect a change of heart within several weeks of the military debacle. On October 4th the assembled Lombard nobles elected Sergius as King of Italy in the city of his birth.

    The White Rebellion

    Agatha’s mishandling of the situation had destroyed the fragile modus vivendi between her and the Lombard nobles, and she seems to have been left with no significant support north of the Apennines. Tuscany was still hers, but it was Lombardy which fielded the greater military force, and she had already lost one army under Siconus. The strategy of Sergius was thus both straightforward and reasonably sound – to march on Lucca directly, forcing the dowager empress and her son to either capitulate or flee. Agatha had, after all, already fled Pavia when faced merely with a noble delegation.

    Sergius was to be disappointed. While the Lombard army met no resistance in the field, Agatha held the walls of Lucca against them, and the city’s defenses were formidable. The prospect of a siege was not cherished by the Lombard noble party – it would certainly be a long and costly affair, both in blood and treasure. The idea of a negotiated end to the crisis must have been an attractive one to many in the besieging camp, and Sergius had to struggle to keep his coalition from fraying. His best ally was, paradoxically, Agatha, who even while huddling behind the walls of Lucca met their suggestions of negotiation with outrage and defiance.

    The dowager empress had some reason for confidence. Realizing the hopelessness of her military situation but unwilling to meet the demands of the Lombards, she had instead sought the aid of John Crescentius, the Duke of Spoleto, who thus far seems to have sat on the sidelines of this unfolding drama. While John had little sway in Lombardy, he controlled a large part of the country (Spoleto as its Duke, Capua-Benevento as effective regent, and Rome as the father-in-law of the praefectus urbi Benedict of Sabina) and was the only great magnate with the power to intervene decisively in Agatha’s favor.

    We have no reason to suspect that John and Agatha were close, but it can be surmised that John saw the crisis as a marvelous opportunity to make himself the effective master of Italy. John had installed himself as regent for his young nephew Atenulf of Capua after the Battle of Salerno, and though Atenulf had since grown to manhood John had maintained the reigns of government firmly in his own hands. To legitimate this control, he had transitioned from the temporary designation of regent to the perpetual office of magister militum (“master of the soldiers”), a title of ancient Roman lineage which had endured in central Italy up to the 10th century. It seems likely that John presumed he could be to Constantine what he had been (and still was) to Atenulf, the true power behind the throne - and Constantine’s throne was a good deal more grand than Atenulf’s.

    Duke John entered Tuscany with his own army in late October or early November, making a show of force but not yet seeking a battle. He offered generous terms to the rebels, offering general amnesty and proposing to ratify many of their privileges, but there was one sticking point – Sergius. Had the bastard been content with merely Carniola, he argued (according to Alcerius), he could have enjoyed the same amnesty as the rest; but having claimed the title of king, he ceased to be an ordinary rebel and became a usurper. The Lombard nobility liked Sergius, but they did not relish a battle with John’s evidently formidable force any more than a long siege of Lucca, and by offering to fulfill many of their original demands John had deftly undercut the usurper-king’s support. Sergius, sensing that his moment was slipping away, exhorted the Lombards to battle, but his followers apparently preferred John’s conciliation to Sergius’s warmongering. John offered to be merciful to Sergius if he were to come over voluntarily, beg forgiveness, and accept the loss of Carniola, but Sergius had no faith that John (or, perhaps more importantly, Agatha) would keep that promise. Instead, he fled the camp before someone could hand him over to his enemies. His flight destroyed whatever remaining support he had among the Lombards, and an unnamed Lombard miles apprehended him as he fled and handed him over to John in exchange for “a measure of silver coins.” The whole rebellion was thus wrapped up with hardly any bloodshed at all, though the resulting moniker of “the White Rebellion” is a post-Medieval invention. Even Sergius managed to survive, though he was made a prisoner and dispossessed of his lands. He was fortunate to be John's prisoner rather than Agatha's.

    Magister Militum

    Agatha’s victory was a pyrrhic one. She had called upon John in order to avoid having to make the very same concessions which he had thereafter given the Lombard counts anyway. More seriously, John had no intention of swooping in to her rescue and then returning quietly to Spoleto. She was soon to learn the lesson that a powerful strongman, once invited in as a savior, all too often becomes the true master. Leaving Spoleto to his son, also named John,[3] John Crescentius relocated to Lucca. That city, however, remained Agatha’s stronghold, and to curb her power it was necessary for emperor Constantine to be relocated to the old capital of Pavia. Agatha was apparently unable to prevent this, and was compelled to choose between abandoning her son to John or abandoning her secure base in Tuscany. Unwilling to leave the court, she chose the latter.

    Having isolated Agatha, John then rapidly consolidated his control throughout the rest of the country. His brother Crescentius the Younger, ransomed from Saracen captivity some years before, took control over Capua-Benevento. John appointed Azus,[4] the brother-in-law of his nephew (that is, the brother of the wife of Crescentius’s son, Crescentius III), as Margrave of Carniola to replace Sergius. In 990 he married his daughter Rogata to Leo of Como in an effort to enter himself into the elite society of Lombardy. In that same year he secured from Constantine the same title of magister militum which he had enjoyed from Atenulf, which made his intentions clear. In a likely effort to further sideline Agatha, John appointed Thrasonus, Bishop of Ancona, as his new archicancellarius, the supreme administrative post which had been vacant (but de facto held by Agatha) since Liutprand’s death.

    John had succeeded in bringing peace to the empire and may well have saved Constantine’s rule, even if it was as yet a rule in name only. A formidable internal enemy, however, would soon emerge. In late 990, Benedict of Sabina died, leaving John bereft of a strong ally in Rome. His replacement was his son by his first marriage, Benedict II, but by now a far more formidable man was making waves in the eternal city. The man in question was Gratian of Praeneste, a clergyman of noble Roman blood and the bishop cardinalis of Praeneste.[5] Pope Adeodatus III had appointed him as the chancellor of the Papal Curia after hearing of his erudition and diligence. The curia was hardly a powerful political force in Italy, but if any man had the will to make it so it was Gratian, and his master was increasingly interested in letting him try.


    a6QbPvk.jpg

    The “long-haired star” of 1145 illustrated by Eadwine, an English monk, c. 1160.
    The same comet had appeared for several weeks in the autumn of 989.

    The Coming Apocalypse

    By the time of Octavian’s death, Adeodatus had seized upon the notion that the end of the first millennium, now fast approaching, would herald the Second Coming of Christ or possibly some other apocalyptic event. It should be noted that the question of whether there was any widespread connection made in medieval Europe between the end of the millennium and a possible apocalypse is still hotly debated. It is unquestioned, however, that as the millennial year approached, the Bishop of Rome was a believer.

    In fact the position of the Church, based on the letter of Paul to the Thessalonians - “concerning that day and hour no one knows, not even the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but the Father only” - was that it was both impossible and inappropriate to prognosticate as to the day of judgment. Nevertheless, Adeodatus seems to have found the writings of “certain monks” persuasive. Though not mentioned by name, it is very likely that one of these monks was his contemporary Adso, abbot of Monteir-en-Der (d. 992), whose work De Antichristo was a medieval favorite. Written for Gerberga, wife of King Louis IV, that work had professed the existence of the Carolingian monarchy as the bulwark against not only political chaos but the actual coming of the Antichrist:

    “Therefore, the Apostle Paul says that Antichrist will not come into the world unless the apostasy comes first, that is, unless first all the kingdoms which long ago were subject to the Roman Empire secede from it. This time, however, is not yet come, because, even though we see that the Empire of the Romans is for the most part destroyed, nevertheless, as long as the kings of the Franks, who possess the Roman Empire by right, survive, the dignity of the Roman Empire will not perish altogether, because it will endure in the French kings.”

    While Adso had the Franks and the line of Charlemagne in mind as the heirs of the Roman Empire “by right” – he was, after all, writing his treatise to the Queen of France – Adeodatus was naturally inclined to see his own family as having shouldered that burden.

    Also popular at this time were the prophecies of the 4th century “Tiburtine Sibyl,” which held that a final emperor would come to unite Christendom, destroy the heathens, and trigger the beginning of the last days and eventual confrontation between Christ and Antichrist. The Sibyl had given the name of this final emperor as Constans. In the Frankish world it had been common to identify this man with Charlemagne, who some believed would return in the last days to fulfill this prophetic role. Adeodatus, however, was inclined to take another view, perhaps because the similarity of Constans and Constantine was not lost on him. Just in case this was not enough, in the autumn of 989, as civil war seemed to threaten in Lombardy, a brilliant comet lit up the night sky for weeks, and shortly thereafter an earthquake was felt in the vicinity of Capua.[A] Clearly the Apocalypse was near at hand, and clearly the fate of the Tusculani monarchy would play a central part in the contest between good and evil.

    This conclusion seems to have made Adeodatus a bit unhinged. Alcerius writes (not entirely approvingly) that Adeodatus consulted astrologers to glean further hints from the heavens. He took to wearing a hair-shirt and otherwise leading a life that was alarmingly ascetic for a 10th century pope. He directed his chancery to begin many of his letters and official charters with Appropinquante finem mundi (“Approaching the end of the world…”). The Romans expected their bishop to be at least minimally religious, but he was also supposed to be a civic leader, a political figure, and a man of pomp and dignity. They did not seem to know quite what to make of this man, who was the brother and uncle of emperors but buried his nose in astronomical texts, muttered about the end of the world, and on occasion had to be nursed back to health after carrying his fasting too far.

    We do not know to what extent Chancellor Gratian agreed with the pope’s dire forecast, but he was too sober a man to be as consumed by prophecy as Adeodatus. Even if he was skeptical, however, his own political program dovetailed nicely with the pope’s millenarian apprehensions. Gratian’s aim was to empower the Papacy, and the first step to doing that was to overthrow its most proximate enemy, the prefect. That, in turn, meant the overthrow of John, the prefect’s master. It has been alleged by modern scholars that Gratian cynically used the millenarianism of Adeodatus to gain his support, perhaps suggesting to him that John intended to overthrow Constantine and thereby bring ruin to the empire and to Christendom. Yet it is not impossible that Adeodatus was just as conscious of the political situation as Gratian, and had both worldly and otherworldly motives for permitting his chancellor to take on the most powerful man in Italy.

    The Petrine Crisis

    Gratian’s initial challenge concerned the all-important matter of investiture. The Italian kings up to this point had appointed bishops at their whim; Papal approval for high positions was requested pro forma by the kings of Christendom, including the King of Italy, but this was a request that was rarely denied. John, acting as the emperor’s regent, had usurped this power for himself and had begun introducing his own Spoletan and southern Lombard candidates into vacant sees. In February of 991, Gratian arranged the rejection of John’s candidate for the see of Forli, a certain Peter, accusing him of pluralism as he enjoyed some other benefice at the time. John was probably not overly concerned by this, for he did nothing; he presumably expected the prefect to handle the matter for him. Gratian, however, refused to meet with the prefect. Benedict rashly attempted to seize the Lateran by force of arms, which was militarily speaking a trivial matter, but Gratian had seen to this already and stirred up a howling mob of Romans against him. By the time Benedict had regained control of the situation, Adeodatus and Gratian had fled to Tusculum, where they were received by Landus, the castaldus aulae.

    The “gastald of the [royal] hall” had been charged with maintaining the emperor’s palace at Tusculum, but also to act as a counterbalance to the prefect. That “balance” was nevertheless highly unequal: Tusculum was a bucolic hilltop retreat, while Rome was a major city with the head of the whole Latin Church ensconced therein. Landus was no doubt aware of the power disparity, but he clearly also knew who his own people were. The castaldus aulae was a Tuscan Lombard of relatively humble origins; we are told that his father was a miles (possibly one of the sodales) and that he himself was an “official,” possibly a steward or notarius. In any case he owed his rise to power to Agatha, not John Crescentius, and when Adeodatus and Gratian came to his door he welcomed them.

    The whole affair was an embarrassing debacle for John and Benedict. The prefect seems to have thought to end the deadlock with a quick and bloodless coup de main but was now faced with the prospect of besieging an imperial stronghold. John, for his part, had no intention of starting a war – with the pope no less – over the appointment of the Bishop of Forli. When word reached him of the situation, he attempted to defuse it, ordering the prefect to do nothing further to antagonize Adeodatus. Ultimately when the pope triumphantly returned to Rome upon his horse, he was welcomed by the prefect on foot, who made a display of his penitence and submission before the people. Peter ultimately did become Bishop of Forli, but Gratian had achieved his aims – a demonstration to the kingdom that the Papacy was willing to exercise its veto power even in the face of the most powerful man in Italy, and a demonstration to Rome that the city’s true master was the pope, not the prefect.

    Gratian did not engage in such brinksmanship constantly – having won his victory, he was content to turn his attention to local matters, expanding the revenues and patronage networks of the Papal Curia in opposition to the rather impotent Prefect Benedict. Yet he had not lost sight of his larger goal, and reached out to the seemingly powerless dowager empress to secure her as an ally. The loyalty of Landus had demonstrated that Agatha’s faction was not totally moribund, and Agatha was even more motivated than Gratian to remove the magister militum from power. In fact, Agatha’s power was on the rise, for Constantine was by now in his teenage years and was more capable of asserting himself with each passing year. As it turned out, he was very much his mother’s son, and it seemed unlikely that John would be able to control him well into adulthood as he had done with Atenulf, particularly when Agatha remained by his side to encourage his independence.

    The New Regency

    If Gratian intended further grandstanding against John, he would not get the opportunity. In the winter of 992/3, just over three years after he assumed power, John Crescentius fell ill and died at the age of 52. Many later histories maintain that he was poisoned by Agatha. The only contemporary source which makes this claim is the Burgundinian Chronicle, which is generally hostile to Agatha and Constantine. The idea that Agatha would seek to kill the man who had usurped her regency is not completely implausible, but it should be remembered that the Burgundinian Chronicle also gives significant attention to the supposed poisoning of Emperor Hugh by Marozia, and its author was clearly attempting to further a narrative in which the Tusculani were dominated through the generations by dangerous and perfidious women. It is also unclear why Agatha would choose that particular time to kill John, more than three years after his rise; the chronicle explains that it was because John was planning to crown himself emperor, but given the antagonism between John and the Papacy at this time it seems unlikely that John could have managed this.

    The years of John’s regency are frequently passed over by historical writers, considered merely a brief and undistinguished interlude between the death of Octavian and the civil war that followed John's own death. His accomplishments may be unsung, but they are not negligible. For over three years he kept the empire whole and at peace despite considerable internal schisms. We know very little of his “foreign policy” – the Italian monarchy seems to have turned inwards during this time and made little impact on the affairs of Europe – but no foreign power seriously challenged the empire’s integrity or attempted to seize the throne while he ruled. The only external threat seems to have been Saracen raids in the south, which had grown in range and frequency following the Battle of Salerno and the establishment of footholds in former Byzantine and Salernitan territory. Three years does not seem like an exceedingly long time, but the difference between an emperor of 11 and an emperor of 14 was not inconsiderable. The moment of tranquility he secured meant that Constantine, though still not fully a man, would not be a mere pawn in the contest to come.

    Crescentii family members or in-laws still ruled in Spoleto, Capua-Benevento, Rome, Carniola, and Como, but these rulers – John II, Crescentius the Younger, Benedict II of Sabina, Azus, and Leo of Como, respectively[6] – do not seem to have been able to coalesce around a single leader. John Crescentius had been a uniquely dominant figure, and no single man among his familial successors had the power, territory, or influence to take up the reigns of the government following his death. The result was the reversion of the regency to Agatha, who immediately fired John’s archchancellor Thrasonus and otherwise purged the administration of Crescentii loyalists.

    The intervening years of John’s regency had not made the relationship between Agatha and the Lombard nobility any closer, and nobody was keener on exploiting that divide than Sergius of Pavia. Around the time of John's death he was imprisoned a monastery in Cecina on the Tuscan coast, but he soon gained his freedom by some means and made his way back into Lombardy. He succeeded in sparking a rebellion, but his move was premature – before word of his uprising could spread far, he was cornered along with a small force near Piacenza by Agatha’s loyalists, defeated, and recaptured. Agatha was not as lenient as John, and in true Byzantine fashion she had him tonsured, castrated, and shipped off to Capraia.[7]

    That shocking act neutralized Agatha’s foremost domestic nemesis, but Sergius was a figurehead, not the motive force behind the anti-Agathene movement, and his mutilation only made the Lombard aristocracy revile the dowager empress all the more. Shortly after the disgrace and exile of Sergius, a party of noblemen crossed over the mountains, arrived at the court of Hugh II, the king of Provence, and implored him to take the crown of Italy from the boy-emperor and his tyrannical mother.

    Next Time: Hugh's Ambition

    Endnotes (In Character)
    [1] “Otharius” is certainly a version of Authari, the name of a 6th century Lombard king. The name suggests this count was a Lombard but nothing else about him is known.
    [2] “Siconus,” sometimes rendered “Siconius,” is likely a Latinization of Siconulf, suggesting central/southern Lombard heritage. It is unclear why Siconus, who is not mentioned before Octavian’s death, came so soon into such a position of prominence as to lead Agatha’s forces. One suspects that he was chosen for his loyalty to Agatha rather than his martial skill or experience.
    [3] Sometimes known as John II Crescentius or John the Younger.
    [4] Sometimes rendered as Atto, Azzo, Azzus, or Azolenus.
    [5] A distinguished Roman name from ancient times, the name of Gratianus was still in regular (though not exactly common) use in 10th century Rome. Some scholars have suggested that Alberic’s naming of his son Octavian started something of a trend of antique Roman names among the aristocracy of 10th century Rome, but evidence for this is thin. Latinized Greek, Lombard, and various Biblical names remained popular.
    [6] Strictly speaking, Benedict II of Sabina was neither one of the Crescentii nor one of their in-laws; he was the elder Benedict’s son by his adulterous first wife. John’s daughter Theoderanda was merely his stepmother, and she was probably only a few years older than Benedict II (if that). Nevertheless, he seems to have been adopted into the family and is referred to as a nepos (nephew/cousin) of John Crescentius even before the death of the elder Benedict.
    [7] As has been mentioned, Capraia – a Tyrrhenian island halfway between Italy and Corsica, at that time home to a handful of lonely monasteries – had by this time become the favorite long-term prison of the Tusculani, serving the same purpose as some of the more barren Aegean Islands did for Byzantine undesirables in the east. Agatha’s “innovation” was not shipping Sergius there, but castrating him, which was exceedingly rare in the west even as a punishment.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] This is Halley’s Comet, which indeed appeared in the autumn of 989. Of course, in this timeline it’s rather unlikely that it would still be named “Halley’s Comet.” This was an unplanned coincidence on my part but I think it works out rather well to help explain why Adeodatus rather abruptly goes off the deep end. The earthquake happening in Capua-Benevento soon after is also historically attested.
     
    Last edited:
    XXIII. Hugh's Ambition
  • XXIII. Hugh’s Ambition

    HJtdoFR.jpg

    Two cavalrymen face each other, Italo-Byzantine Ivory casket, c. 1000 AD

    Hugh the Second

    History repeated itself in the summer of 993, when Hugh II of Provence crossed the Alps with an army to receive the Iron Crown just as his grandfather had 67 years before. Hugh’s qualifications for the office were impressive: he was the grandson of Emperor Hugh, and the son of King Lothair of Provence and Princess Adelaide of Burgundy (who still lived in 993 and may have counseled Hugh to invade). His own kingdom, while much smaller than Italy, was both prosperous and stable. He himself was a man in his prime, in his mid-30s at the time of his invitation, although he does not seem to have had much of a military career before this point. Being a Burgundinian of Frankish descent, he was culturally a better fit for the lion’s share of the disaffected Lombard nobility. By 993 there was probably no lord remaining in Lombardy old enough to remember the rule of the first Hugh more than half a century prior, and any collective memory of Hugh’s “tyranny” which had prompted his overthrow in favor of Anscar seems to have been lost, or at least not held against his grandson.

    Bereft of its strongman, the late John Crescentius, Italy seemed ripe for conquest. Emperor Constantine was still a boy, and his regent, the dowager empress Agatha Porphyrogenita, was widely despised by the northern nobility who represented the largest and most powerful aristocratic faction in the empire. After John’s death – which some whispered was Agatha’s doing - the unity of the Tusculani clan was itself in question. Nevertheless, obstacles remained to Hugh’s ambitions both within Italy and without.

    To make any progress at all, it was first necessary for Hugh to deal with the magnate who controlled the Italian side of the principal passes between Provence and Italy. That was Count-Patrician Manfred of Auriate, the husband of Octavian’s cousin Orania. His family had fared well under the Tusculani despite their own Frankish origin, and although his relations with Hugh and the Provencals had been cordial over the years he refused to play the role of traitor. Rather than attempt to force an entrance at Susa, Hugh took advantage of his relationship with King Conrad of Burgundy, his uncle, who allowed him to travel through Upper Burgundy and enter Lombardy in the north, where the local nobility was friendlier to Hugh’s cause. Manfred was outflanked, and by July the King of Provence had reached Ivrea.

    The War in Lombardy

    Hugh’s opening move was to secure his flank with a campaign against Count Manfred in southwestern Lombardy. An imperial army under Count Severus of Ravenna, a grand-nephew of Alberic, marched west to support Manfred and drive out Hugh, but the Provencals surprised Severus west of Vercelli and decisively defeated him despite Hugh’s smaller army. Manfred was compelled to withdraw from his lands into Liguria. This victory instigated the Lombard uprising Hugh had been counting on, and the aristocracy which had once risen up with Sergius now rushed to Hugh’s side. In central Lombardy, only Pavia – where Constantine now reigned – seems to have remained neutral, and after Duke Leo of Como (the son-in-law of the late John Crescentius) defected to Hugh the capital became far too exposed for Constantine to remain. The emperor and the remnants of the imperial army withdrew to Piacenza, allowing Hugh to enter Pavia and arrange his election as King of Italy by his supporters. As word of Pavia’s fall and Hugh’s election spread, other lords jumped ship, including Margrave Azus of Carniola and Count Marinus of Clavenna.

    The most catastrophic defection was that of John II Crescentius, Duke of Spoleto and son of the late magister militum. Up to this point Hugh’s supporters had been contained in the north, but Duke John opened up a whole new front against the emperor’s forces. John was less interested in aiding Hugh, however, than in reprising the role of Alberic by establishing his own dominance over central Italy. To that end, his first move was against Rome, where Pope Adeodatus III had been rather ineffectually giving aid to the imperial party by writing letters urging bishops to remain loyal. The Papal Curia fled in advance of John’s arrival, and the duke was welcomed into the city by his adoptive nephew Benedict II of Sabina, the urban prefect. Tusculum seemed to close and too precarious for a refuge, an estimation which was borne out when John subsequently overran the hilltop town and sacked the imperial palace. Adeodatus instead relocated to Anagni in the Latina Valley.

    For the purposes of Gratian of Praeneste, the Chancellor of the Roman Church, Hugh was probably just as acceptable a king as Constantine. He might even have been preferable, if his Provencal power base meant that Hugh would be even further removed from Roman affairs, allowing the Papacy to reassert control over the city and ultimately the Roman Campagna. But Pope Adeodatus was never going to allow his chancellor to support the overthrow of his imperial nephew, and if Gratian harbored any notion of supporting Hugh it was dashed when John, Hugh’s notional ally, stormed into Rome and declared himself Princeps Romanorum. From their refuge in Anagni, Adeodatus and Gratian promulgated an excommunication of both John and Hugh. Hugh, of course, had neither ordered nor condoned John’s actions, but the fact that John gave lip service to Hugh’s royal title was reason (or pretext) enough for Adeodatus. The excommunication was followed closely by an encyclical to the imperial episcopate, threatening Italy’s bishops with excommunication themselves if they so much as celebrated mass with Hugh’s soldiers.

    While Adeodatus and Gratian acted boldly in the chancery, their cause was championed in the field by an unlikely commander: the 21-year-old John Aureus, Octavian’s second bastard son. One could be forgiven for assuming that John Aureus would side against Constantine given the fate of Sergius of Pavia, who had been castrated and exiled on Agatha's orders, but the young man remained loyal. His loyalty may have been personal – whereas Sergius had been 15 years older than John and 21 years older than Constantine, John was only six or seven years older than the emperor and the two had known each other throughout childhood. It is also possible that John’s loyalty was not so much to Constantine as to Adeodatus, as John had spent much more time in Rome than either Constantine or Agatha and was favored by his papal uncle. Finally, some have suggested that John’s allegiance was more calculated – as the bastard son of a Tusculani emperor, he may have decided that his survival would be even less secure under Hugh than under Constantine. Either way he was a potential pretender, but at least with Constantine he was also family.

    John Aureus had neither led an army nor fought in a battle before, but he had many friends among the Roman nobility. He could win support amongst the local counts and milites whom the ascetic, bookish Adeodatus and the obdurate, hard-nosed Gratian would never be able to convince to fight for a cause that seemed far from a sure bet. After fleeing to Anagni along with the Papal court, John traveled around the Campagna to rally opposition to “Prince” John Crescentius, who he warned would deliver the Romans into the hands of a foreign tyrant. In short order he was at the head of a small but growing league of Campagnan nobility, which was eventually joined by Gaetan milites under the brother-dukes John III of Gaeta and Marinus of Fondi. The Papal forces got off to a rough start when an ill-conceived attack by the inexperienced John suffered a serious defeat by the Spoletans near Palestrina. The Spoletans did not follow up their victory quickly enough, however, and John Aureus was able to withdraw to Castrum Lateranensis, just a few miles west of Anagni, and subsequently repulse a Spoletan assault against him there.

    The Burgundinian Contest

    In the autumn of 993, Hugh attempted to end the war in one stroke by the capture of Piacenza. Emperor Constantine got his first taste of battle in an attempt to ambush Hugh’s vanguard as the army crossed the Trebia River. It was, coincidentally, in roughly the same location where Hannibal had achieved a masterful victory over the Romans in 218 BC, but Constantine was not destined to avenge that millennium-old humiliation. Though Constantine succeeded in catching Hugh’s scouts unawares, he struck too early and succeeded only in besting a fairly inconsequential advance guard. The rest of the Provencal-Lombard army surged across and beat back Constantine’s forces easily.

    The emperor had more luck defending Piacenza. Hugh surrounded the city on land, but could not prevent its resupply by way of the Po River. The attempts by the Provencals to take control of the waterway were poorly executed and easily deflected. The most ambitious was an attempt to build a “bridge of boats” to reach the city’s riverward side, but this ended in bitter failure when the bridge foundered under the weight of soldiers, allegedly drowning two hundred men. Hugh subsequently abandoned the attempt to capture the city and instead prepared a campaign into Tuscany, which would force Constantine to either come fight him or see the stronghold of Tusculani power in central Italy ruined. The conquest of Tuscany would also link up Lombardy with Duke John’s territories in the south. In November, however, these plans were scuttled by the death of Conrad, King of Burgundy.

    For nearly all of his impressive 56-year reign, Conrad had been a nominal German client. Soon after Conrad inherited the throne from his father Rudolph II, Otto the Great had made a speedy entrance to oversee his consecration. While the addition of Burgundy to the German orbit was no doubt desirable in itself, Otto’s primary concern had been Emperor Hugh, who coveted the Burgundinian kingdom and had been on the verge of an invasion until Otto’s assertion of suzerainty dissuaded him. Now, as the winter of 993 drew near, the grandsons of Otto and Hugh – also named Otto and Hugh – found themselves in a similar position. As Conrad’s nephew, Hugh II had his own familial claim to the throne, and he and his father Lothair had spent years cultivating support from Burgundinian feudatories in apparent preparation for Conrad’s death.

    For King Otto II of Germany, a Burgundinian intervention was an obvious necessity. Hugh was King of Provence already, seemed to be on the verge of winning Italy, and now had the opportunity to assert himself in Burgundy. There was a very real possibility that if he were unopposed he might succeed in placing the crowns of all three of these kingdoms (not to mention the imperial crown) upon his own head, and the formation of such a state was clearly not in German interests. Also worrying was the fact that Hugh was also the first cousin of Bruno, the son of Otto the Great and Hugh’s aunt Alda, who had fought with Otto for the crown of Germany. Bruno still lived, and was a guest of his cousin in Provence. From Otto’s viewpoint, the only thing worse than the prospect of a new Italo-Burgundinian empire was an Italo-Burgundinian empire capable of throwing its support behind a German anti-king.

    Otto also had familial pressure upon him to intervene. He had no love for the late Octavian and had never met Constantine, but his wife was Helena, Constantine’s older sister. Helena and her mother had always been close, and the German Queen had clearly inherited much of Agatha’s intelligence and will. It is impossible to say how great a factor her influence was in her husband’s decision – as we have mentioned, Otto had perfectly good reasons of his own for action – but undoubtedly Helena made every exertion to ensure her husband would move against Hugh.

    In an unenviable position between these two kings was the actual ruler of Burgundy, Rudolph III, Conrad’s only legitimate son.[1] The 22-year old Rudolph had little experience with governance and none with warfare. He is described in the chronicles as dull and indolent, and certainly did not exhibit many remarkable virtues, but his unflattering portrait may have more to do with his helplessness in the face of his powerful neighbors than any outrageous defects in his character. Had been possessed of all the boldness of Otto the Great and all the prudence of Alberic, he may still have been consigned to the role of a pawn in the hands of mightier kings.

    Wartime Betrothal

    Dowager-empress Agatha had not remained with her son for long after their flight from Pavia. Although reluctant to leave the boy’s side, the loss of Lombardy and the betrayal of Duke John convinced her that drastic action was necessary to save her son’s reign, and the mission she devised could not be entrusted to another. Her aim was to gain the support of an ally of the Tusculani who had as yet made no appearance in the conflict – Géza,the Grand Prince of the Magyars.

    In October, Agatha sailed from Ravenna to Trieste, which was ruled by Count Domenic Candianus, Octavian’s nephew and the Count of Istria. Domenic had remained loyal to his family, though his only role in the war seems to have been inconsequential skirmishing with the pro-Provencal Margrave Azus of Carniola. To reach Pannonia from Domenic’s territory, the dowager empress had to be smuggled first through Friuli and into Bavarian Carinthia, allegedly disguised as a nun.

    Géza received the empress at his western capital of Pozsony alongside his son Vajk, then around 18-19 years old. The “embassy” of Agatha was far from impressive – forced to travel incognito, she bore none of the gifts which might have been expected from a purple-born empress asking for aid.[2] We are told that Agatha’s appeal was personal – as Octavian had fought alongside Géza to defend his people and his family, it was now time for Géza to pay his debt and demonstrate his honor by fighting in defense of Octavian’s people and Octavian’s family.

    As with Gratian, it is reasonable to assume that Géza’s strategic interest would have been served just as well by a Bosonid emperor as a Tusculani one. As long as Italy was strong and independent of Germany, Géza had a resource against the prospect of German dominion. Géza may have felt some personal loyalty to the Tusculani clan given his productive alliance with Octavian, but this loyalty was apparently not enough to interest him in intervention when Hugh’s invasion first began. As far as we can tell, until that point the Magyars had remained scrupulously neutral. (This was certainly a break from their past, as a few decades earlier it would have been de rigueur for them to have taken advantage of the disorder to plunder Italy.) For whatever reason, Géza did eventually come around to Agatha’s entreaties, but he demanded a price – an imperial bride for his son and heir.

    Agatha, of course, only had one daughter, and she was the Queen of Germany. Constantine was still a boy himself and had no children. Nevertheless, Agatha agreed to his terms, and she had just the girl in mind. Octavian, after all, did have at least one unmarried daughter – Alcinda, allegedly born to Octavian by a Mantovi mistress who we know nothing about, not even her name. By this time Alcinda was around 16 years of age and had been raised for a church career, as Agatha thought a convent to be the best place for another one of Octavian’s bastards.

    Her illegitimacy does not seem to have been an issue at the time. It may be that among the Magyars, for whom Christianity was as yet a thin veneer over a deeply pagan population, the children of a ruler by his concubine were not held in such low esteem as they were in the west. Alternatively, some have argued that Agatha simply did not tell Géza of Alcinda’s illegitimate birth, and the grand prince was at that point in no position to know otherwise. The matter would only become an issue in later centuries, when Hungarian chroniclers decided it was necessary to shore up the pedigree of the Arpad dynasty by inventing the name of “Hildegard” for Alcinda’s unknown mother and forging a lineage for her that made her a direct descendent of the last Lombard kings.[3]

    Satisfied with Agatha’s proffered betrothal, Géza bade her to return to her home country in the company of a host of Magyar horsemen.[4] The force thus dispatched had two aims: to support the grand prince’s ally, and to retrieve Vajk’s thoroughly unsuspecting fiancée from a convent in Siena.


    Approximate extent of Provencal and Imperial control in Italy in November 993 (Click for big)


    Next Time: Four Kings’ War

    Endnotes (In Character)
    [1] But not his only son: Conrad also had an illegitimate son, Burchard, who entered an ecclesiastical career at an early age and became Archbishop of Lyon in 978.
    [2] The image of Agatha appearing before Géza in the simple robes of a nun was immortalized in a painting by the 16th century Italian master Ptolemaeus of Luna, but while Agatha was alleged to have traveled in the guise of a nun it is very unlikely that she would have worn a habit for the princely audience (to say nothing of the fact that Agatha’s habit, like the clothing of everyone in the painting, is terribly anachronistic). Nevertheless, the image of the humbly clad empress shedding her black cowl to reveal a golden tiara has proved an enduring one.
    [3] “Hildegard” is, of course, a Frankish name rather than a Lombard one. Presumably the Hungarian chroniclers who invented her considered Hildegard, being the name of Charlemagne’s (second) wife, to be suitably evocative of ancient royalty and paid little attention to its onomastic suitability for a 10th century lady of Mantua descended from Lombard kings.
    [4] Thietmar claims the Magyar force was five thousand strong. This seems unlikely; five thousand is alleged to have been the full strength of the army that crushed Berengar and the assembled forces of Italy at the Battle of the Brenta in 899, and the force sent with Agatha was probably not so formidable. Alcindus gives the more credible figure of two thousand, though figures as low as five hundred have been proposed by modern historians.
     
    Last edited:
    XXIV. Four Kings' War
  • XXIV. Four Kings’ War

    F4cUgRQ.jpg

    Engraved soldiers on an ivory situla (holy water bucket), Aachen, c. 1000

    The Burgundinian Succession

    The unexpected death of King Conrad of Burgundy in November 993 forced Hugh II, King of Provence, to choose between completing his Italian conquest – already well underway and still promising, despite difficulties at Piacenza – and accomplishing the unification of the Two Burgundies, divided since the declaration of independence by Boso of Provence in 879.[1] While Hugh led a capable army and a reasonably strong state, ruled in his absence by his mother Adelaide of Burgundy, the resources of Provence were not limitless and could not support the conquest of two kingdoms at once.

    Hugh’s choice was not made entirely freely, for he soon discovered that his hand had already been forced by his own mother. Adelaide was the aunt of the new Burgundinian king Rudolph III and did not wait to hear from her son in Italy before involving herself in the Burgundinian succession. Anticipating a German intervention, she rode personally into Burgundy with an armed guard to pay a visit to her nephew and ensure that his consecration as king was carried out under her own watchful eyes. It was not enough, however, for Adelaide to simply hang about long enough to supervise a ceremony; to send the proper message to both Rudolph and Otto, it was essential that Hugh produce a show of force sufficient to leave no doubt that Upper Burgundy was under Provençal protection.

    Italy was a far greater prize than Burgundy, but a temporary pause to Hugh’s campaign in Lombardy did not seem likely to lead to disaster. Hugh’s supporters in Italy were numerous, particularly in the north, and his adversaries led by the young Emperor Constantine had been on the back foot ever since the initial invasion. A Lombard revolt just a few years before, launched without any outside aid, had succeeded in ending Constantine’s rule in Lombardy and would have overthrown him entirely had it not been for the intervention of Duke John Crescentius. Now John Crescentius was dead, and his son John II of Spoleto, the self-proclaimed Prince of the Romans, was on Hugh’s side. All that was required of Hugh’s Lombard followers was that they maintain the status quo until Hugh could oversee Rudolph’s coronation, show the Germans he meant business, and return to Italy.

    Race for the Crown

    As Provençal plans were unfolding in the south, King Otto II of Germany was at the royal palace of Werla in Saxony, having recently concluded a campaign against the pagan Lutici. Otto immediately understood the import of Conrad’s death. Already inclined towards hostility to Hugh on account of his expansionism in Italy and goaded into action by his wife Helena, the older sister of Emperor Constantine, Otto resolved to travel to Swabia posthaste. The force he could bring to bear, however, was not great – the Saxon territorial levies had already been disbanded after the year’s campaigns, and now the bitter German winter had arrived. He could rely on his household troops, but if he wished to act quickly there was no time to muster much else. While he made hurried preparations to relocate south, he had word sent to his brother-in-law Conrad, Duke of Swabia, to prepare to join him in a possible Burgundinian campaign.

    Duke Conrad was already on the move. He had a very personal interest in Burgundy, for his son Hermann was married to King Rudolph’s sister Gerberga. If Rudolph were to die without an heir, Hermann was just as plausible a candidate for the throne as King Hugh, and Duke Conrad had no intention of letting Hugh gain control over Burgundy first. Before Otto could send word – possibly even before Otto knew of King Conrad’s death – Duke Conrad had hastily gathered his own household troops and entered Burgundy in force. His original aim was probably the same as that of Adelaide – to secure control over the person of Rudolph and oversee his coronation in a manner that made German (or Swabian) interests clear. Adelaide, however, narrowly beat him to the punch, and Conrad attempted to seize Rudolph from her by force. According to legend, Adelaide and her nephew were compelled to escape Duke Conrad’s clutches by taking a boat across Lake Geneve, and it was not until mid-December that Hugh, at the head of the Provençal army, arrived in Burgundy to support her.

    The glowing description of Hugh by the Burgundinian Chronicle as “the Second Hannibal” is praise that exceeds his merits, but in December of 933 the king’s generalship was in top form. Moving with all deliberate haste, he managed to cross the Alps in December – apparently without being detected by the Swabians – and fall upon his enemy near Sion, achieving total surprise and taking hundreds of captives. As it turned out, this was only a relatively small group of Swabians and their Burgundinian allies, but the effect was no less decisive for it. Duke Conrad had overrun much of the country and was threatening Adelaide and Rudolph at Geneva, but when he heard of this defeat he immediately fled. He had assumed that Hugh would be stuck in Italy until the spring, and may have believed Hugh’s force at Sion to be much larger than it actually was. In fact Hugh had brought only his Provençals, leaving the Lombards to continue the war in Italy; we cannot say for certain, but it seems unlikely that Hugh had any great advantage in numbers over the Swabians, if he had any at all. Hugh immediately relieved his mother and Rudolph at Geneva, and in the confusion of Conrad’s withdrawal Hugh was able to regain most of the kingdom. Rumors that Conrad had been massively defeated or even killed induced many lords and bishops who had acquiesced to the Swabian incursion without much of a fight to switch sides and come into Hugh’s camp. By the time Conrad recovered from the shock, he held little more of Burgundy than Basel and the Aargau.

    This was exactly the kind of victory Hugh needed – a quick, decisive blow that drove out his competitor, demonstrated his resolve, and was accomplished without a actually fighting Otto. A war with the German monarchy was not favorable to Hugh, who would surely be outmatched in resources and manpower, and if Hugh were to be defeated in such a war it might spell the end not only for his Burgundinian ambitions but his Italian project as well. Possibly to avoid provoking such a conflict, Hugh did not pursue Conrad further despite the fact that he still held some parts of Burgundinian territory. Instead he set about arranging Rudolph’s coronation, to be held at the Abbey of Saint Maurice, the traditional coronation site of Rudolph’s predecessors.

    Having acquired the coronation venue, all that remained was to find the right man to officiate it. The nearest prelate, Bishop Hugh of Geneva, was not cooperative – he was a Cluniac appointee and a staunch supporter of both Pope Adeodatus III and Hugh Capet, neither of whom were interested in Provençal control of Burgundy. Bishop Hugh flatly refused to participate in a coronation organized or attended by the excommunicate King Hugh. Fortunately, Bishop Hugh’s superior was Archbishop Burchard II of Lyon, who was not only the illegitimate half-brother of King Rudolph but also on good terms with his dear aunt Adelaide. Burchard was fetched as speedily as possible and King Rudolph III of Burgundy was successfully consecrated and crowned on Saint Sylvester’s Day (December 31st) with as much dignity as could be managed given the circumstances.

    King Hugh hoped to present Otto, when he arrived, with a fait accompli – the Swabians were defeated, Rudolph was crowned, and the new king had accepted Hugh’s senior position. Clearly, then, all that was left for Otto to do was make peace with it and go home, leaving Hugh to return to Italy as soon as the thaw arrived.

    The Council of War

    King Hugh’s departure removed some pressure from the imperial faction in Italy, but Constantine’s rule was in crisis. The imperial army was terribly demoralized after several successive defeats and withdrawals, to say nothing of the news of Duke John’s betrayal and Rome’s fall. The emperor was a mere boy, and the regent – Agatha Porphyrogenita, the dowager empress – had left the country on a diplomatic mission. The man who ruled in her stead was Count Severus of Ravenna, Constantine’s cousin. Though loyal and respected, his shortcomings in command had been demonstrated by his earlier defeat at Hugh’s hands. As the effective regent of the empire he was clearly in over his head. Piacenza was in no immediate danger of falling, but there seemed to be no energy and little hope left among the emperor’s remaining adherents, and there were whispers of traitorous conspiracies.

    The rebel Lombards, in contrast, were flush with victory, but Hugh’s absence created a serious deficit in authority. In theory he had left the prosecution of the Italian war to his cousin Hugh of Vienne, the son of Hubert of Tuscany, one of Emperor Hugh’s many bastard sons.[2] Hugh of Vienne was not without useful qualities, but he was only the king’s cousin, and with the vast majority of the Provençal forces now in Burgundy he could only count on the personal loyalty of about two hundred remaining fellow countrymen. The Lombard rebels were divided among a number of prominent counts, dukes, and margraves; many of them had more land and soldiers than Hugh of Vienne, and few of them felt obligated to follow his commands.

    The most troublesome among them was Amadeus of Ivrea, the son of King Anscar, who had lived in exile in Burgundy for years. Amadeus was in jure uxoris the Count of Mâcon; the previous count, Aubrey II, had died in 982 without an heir (though he had two sons, both were in the Church) and King Conrad of Burgundy had granted Amadeus permission to wed Aubrey’s widow Ermentrude.[A] His inheritance by right of his wife was considerable, but it was evidently not enough, as he had joined Hugh’s campaign on the promise that he would be restored to his family lands in Ivrea. Now, however, with King Hugh gone and Hugh of Vienne exercising no effective leadership, Amadeus saw an opportunity to raise his own stature – or perhaps even to take control of the Lombard revolt in service of his own royal ambitions. He was, after all, the son of an Italian king, and a rather well-regarded Italian king at that: his father Anscar was the “martyr king,” possibly already venerated as a saint in Lombardy, who had died in battle with the Magyars in 947.

    Hugh of Vienne made no attempt to continue King Hugh’s plan to attack Tuscany which had been postponed by his abrupt departure to Burgundy. The reason for that expedition had been to draw Constantine out of hiding, and Hugh of Vienne may not have been entirely sure that he wanted to provoke a major battle without the Provençal army to back him up. His orders to the Lombards were to continue the siege of Piacenza, as its fall would surely end the war and the risk in doing so was minor. Sieges, however, were as a rule both grueling and unprofitable, and this one had been particularly fruitless. Virtually none of the Lombards were interested in pressing on with what seemed to be a pointless waste, particularly when King Hugh’s absence meant that most of the costs and casualties would be borne by the Lombards themselves.

    King Hugh had left his cousin to command his supporters, but the Lombard nobles were by now long accustomed to autonomy. Hugh of Vienne could not prevent the leading nobles from forming a council of war in which his “orders” were treated merely as suggestions. Amadeus offered a suggestion of his own, no doubt calculated to win him the most support – a raid in force into Emilia, an action with little strategic value but which promised much loot. The “council” favored the Emilian raid, and from that moment Hugh of Vienne lost control of the army. The Lombard rebellion was now de facto, if not officially, in the hands of Amadeus.

    The Winter Peace

    King Otto II arrived on the scene in January and established his winter quarters at Colmar, the site of a Carolingian royal estate in western Swabia. War was not his immediate intention: Midwinter in the Burgundinian Alps was not conducive to intensive campaigning, and Otto had only a few hundred of his household troops with him. His presence has been credited with keeping Hugh from driving Conrad out of the Aargau, but as already discussed, Hugh had no interest in making such a provocative move even if the weather had been amenable to it. With neither side eager to take to the field, Thietmar of Merseburg tells us that Otto attempted to negotiate an equitable arrangement with Hugh in which both kings would withdraw and guarantee Rudolph’s sovereignty. Hugh was amenable to a deal; from his point of view, he had already won, and he had no intention of permanently occupying Burgundy anyway (or at least not yet). If Otto wanted a face-saving peace, he could have it, just so long as it would keep the Swabians out of Burgundy long enough for Hugh to conclude his campaign in Italy.

    Accordingly, King Hugh withdrew to Vienne and allowed much of his army to return home for what was left of the winter – with the Alpine passes heavily snowed-in, a return to Italy was not possible anyway. Otto remained in Colmar and was joined shortly thereafter by Duke Conrad. King Rudolph wintered at Lausanne, sharing the company of his half-brother Archbishop Burchard and his aunt Adelaide. Peace seemed to be in sight, but dissenters were within Otto’s own camp, and indeed his own family. Queen Helena was deeply dissatisfied with the arrangement, as it would allow Hugh to return to Italy and levy further war against her mother, and Duke Conrad saw the continued presence of dowager-queen Adelaide in Burgundy as a clear indication that Hugh still had his claws in Rudolph and would work against Swabian interests there. As Otto rested for the winter, his wife and brother-in-law conspired behind his back to instigate a war.

    Helena soon found a useful agent in the person of Bishop Hugh of Geneva, who after refusing to participate in Rudolph’s coronation had fled his diocese for fear of reprisal. As it happened, Bishop Hugh had recently gotten a hold of a copy of the encyclical by the pope (who was Helena’s uncle) which promised excommunication to bishops who cooperated with King Hugh. That letter had been intended for Italian prelates in the context of the rebellion there, but Bishop Hugh eagerly argued that his superior, Archbishop Burchard, was also a subject of this ban. He had, after all, officiated Rudolph’s coronation on King Hugh’s orders, and the encyclical’s definition of support was rather vague.

    Helena brought Bishop Hugh to Lietald, the Archbishop of Besançon. Lietald was the eldest son of Count Aubrey II of Mâcon, but had failed to inherit because of his ecclesiastical career. Instead, as mentioned previously, his mother had remarried to the exile Amadeus of Ivrea in 982 or shortly thereafter. Lietald disliked his stepfather and begrudged his succession, and Aymon of Valence, author of the Burgundinian Chronicle, claims that Helena promised him his “rightful” inheritance if Burgundy came under German influence (for though Lietald could not be count, there was no reason the comital lands could not be annexed to the archdiocese). At the apparent urging of the bishop and the queen, Lietald declared Burchard to himself be an excommunicate, and accordingly pronounced the consecration of Rudolph to be invalid.[3] Around the same time as this pronouncement became known, Hermann of Swabia, Duke Conrad’s son, celebrated Candlemas (February 2) at Lencis [Lenzburg]. This was a fairly unimportant settlement, but it lay within the Aargau, and Hermann was joined by a number of local Burgundinian lords. At the very least it looked like a Swabian attempt to interfere in the Aargau, which had been a hotly contested territory between Swabian and Burgundy earlier in the 10th century; at most, it could be seen as a prelude to Hermann, the brother-in-law of King Rudolph, putting forward his own claim to kingship.

    These actions scuppered the winter peace in Burgundy. The rejection of Rudolph’s consecration by a pro-German archbishop and Hermann’s provocative actions at Lencis convinced Hugh that Otto was not serious about recognizing Provençal interests in Burgundy. It may have seemed more likely that he was using the negotiations as a distraction from his attempts to dislodge the Provençals and take control of Aargau or all of Burgundy. Hugh rode back into Burgundy with his guardsmen, and Rudolph demanded (probably at the prompting of King Hugh or Adelaide) that the Swabians withdraw from the Aargau and that Bishop Hugh be swiftly returned to Geneva. In the meantime, he made plans to re-assemble his army and called for the support of his brother-in-law Pons of Gévaudan, who controlled a considerable territory west of Provence including Gévaudan, Forez, Mende, and southern Auvergne.[B]

    Otto was furious at his wife and brother-in-law for undermining him and taking the kingdom’s policy into their own hands, and for some time the king and queen of Germany were alienated and refused to even speak to one another. Yet to back down after Hugh’s re-entry into Burgundy and to accept Rudolph’s new terms would amount to a complete surrender of any German leverage in Burgundy. That would not only make Otto look weak, but could conceivably pave the way for Hugh to gain control over both Burgundy and Italy (and despite the rift between Otto and his wife, neither viewed the prospect of a Provençal conquest of Italy with relish). Under these circumstances, Otto may have felt he had no choice but to meet force with force, and despite his anger with Duke Conrad he could not afford to chastise him so strongly as to forfeit Swabian military support. Queen Adelaide and Queen Helena, with the support of Duke Conrad and his son, had successfully maneuvered the kings of Provence and Germany into a war that neither king wanted.[C]

    The Flaminian Ride

    Winter may have compelled a general (if temporary) peace in Burgundy, but it was little obstacle to the Magyars, who were accustomed to campaigning in all seasons. In January, a host of Magyar horsemen rode into Carniola with Dowager-empress Agatha in tow. Making a short detour, they caught Margrave Azus completely by surprise and ravaged his estates as he cowered behind the palisades of Crain. This was to be their last serious engagement until reaching Emilia, however, as Agatha’s priority was to reinforce her son rather than punish the rebellious nobles of Friuli.

    By the time the Magyars reached Constantine at Piacenza, the Lombard rebels had already left the field. Amadeus had led his proposed raid into Emilia in December, which met with no imperial resistance but secured no permanent territorial gains. As the temperature continued to drop, Amadeus had withdrawn and made his winter quarters at Pavia, not coincidentally the royal capital of Lombardy. Part of the Lombard force wintered with him there, while others had returned to their own estates. Upon the arrival of the Magyars, the defenders of Piacenza at first assumed they were under attack by the scourge of their fathers – a Magyar host had not been seen in Italy for 32 years – but once it became clear that they were allies and Agatha was among them, Constantine and his advisors began to make plans. The imperial party desperately needed to go on the offensive and gain a victory to address its flagging morale, and the absence of King Hugh provided Constantine with an opportunity that might not last much longer. (The emperor, after all, had no way of knowing of the events then transpiring in Burgundy.)

    Constantine decided to not wait for the thaw, but to use the absence of the Lombard rebels to strike south against “Prince” John II of Spoleto. Leaving Agatha to maintain the defense of Piacenza, Constantine and Count Severus rode through Romagna at the head of a column of Italian milites and Magyar horsemen. The mounted column moved swiftly, taking advantage of old Roman tracks: The army evidently followed the Via Aemilia through Romagna to the coastal city of Fano, at which point they turned inland onto the Via Flaminia, which drove across the peninsula through Umbria and ultimately led to Rome. Impressively, Constantine’s force had managed to ride from the banks of the Po to the walls of Rome in under two weeks, despite the fact that the second half of the journey was through John’s own duchy and despite stopping along the way to capture John’s ducal capital of Spoleto. Assuming that Constantine was fully occupied in the north, John had completely failed to anticipate such an attack.

    As Constantine reached Farfa Abbey to the north of Rome, Prince John hastily prepared to defend Rome. Whatever those plans were, they were unraveled before John had any time to implement them. As Constantine bore down on him from the north, the Papal-Campagnan-Gaetan alliance under John Aureus marched on Rome from the south. Sensing that the end was near, Prince John’s adoptive nephew Benedict II of Sabina, the urban prefect, betrayed him and seized control of the Castle of the Holy Angel. This was the keystone of the city’s defense, and Benedict’s defection rendered the city completely indefensible. The Romans had no desire to support Prince John in a battle which might well end in a sack of the city, and all over Rome the civic militia threw open the gates and lay down their arms before the imperial soldiers that poured in. Although his Spoletan army was quite intact, the would-be Prince of the Romans abandoned any hope of armed resistance and surrendered, throwing himself upon the mercy of the emperor.

    The fifteen-year-old Constantine was more merciful to John than his mother had been to Sergius of Pavia. John was compelled to make a public show of submission; as Constantine processed through the city, followed by his army and greeted by the Romans loudly hailing him as emperor, John walked barefoot before Constantine, leading his horse. John was stripped of the Duchy of Spoleto, but Constantine did not compel him to become a monk, instead giving him an estate at Mons Argentarius on the Tyrrhenian coast of Tuscany near Orbetello. Prefect Benedict’s last-minute betrayal of John saved him from any punishment whatsoever for his role in the rebellion, and he retained both his familial holdings and his title as prefect. John Aureus was granted the titles of senator and patricius and joined the imperial army in its subsequent march northwards.

    Second Battle of Winterthur

    Although in possession of King Rudolph and most of Rudolph’s kingdom, Hugh was compelled to take the offensive because time was not on his side. News of Rome’s fall could not have reached him by early March, but despite the snow-closed passes it is possible that his cousin Hugh of Vienne had managed to inform him of the troubled situation with the rebels in Lombardy. More time would also allow Otto, who at present only led a small fraction of the great strength Germany could potentially bring to bear, to receive more troops from across his kingdom. Hugh needed a decisive victory to force Otto to swiftly sue for peace, and he needed it now. Accordingly, as soon as his forces were mustered he went on the attack.

    Otto had in the meantime advanced his position to Basilia [Basel], a fortified city just within the Burgundinian border. While he had summoned various feudatories to come to his aid, at present he had no more men than he began the winter with – a few hundred of his household troops, with the possible addition of some local reinforcements from royal estates in Swabia. The majority of the “German army” was constituted by the Swabians under Duke Conrad, whose war aims were clearly not the same as those of his monarch. Otto may have been satisfied with merely defending Basel; he likely knew that running out the clock would be as beneficial to him as it was deleterious to Hugh. Hugh, however, was now spoiling for a fight, and to get it he drove his army through the Aargau and into the valley of the upper Rhine, the heart of Swabia. Short on time and lacking a siege train, Hugh could make no headway against fortified places, but could nevertheless do great damage in the countryside if allowed to campaign unchecked.

    Once again Otto found himself thwarted by his brother-in-law. Duke Conrad was unwilling to leave his territory to the Provençal wolves, and Thietmar tells us that the duke was also burning with the desire to avenge his humiliating retreat after Hugh’s surprise attack at Sion that winter. Possibly because most of “Otto’s army” was really Conrad’s army, the king agreed to leave the relative safety of Basel and engage Hugh. The balance of forces, though not exactly known, does not seem to have been unfavorable to the Germans; German, French, and Burgundinian sources suggest that Otto’s army in March of 994 was at least as large as Hugh’s. Nevertheless, the decision to take the field played right into Hugh’s hands and gave him the best chance he was likely to get to settle the matter by force of arms.

    After marching eastwards, Otto crossed the Rhine just west of Lake Constance, 12 miles north of Winterthur where Hugh was encamped. 75 years earlier, Winterthur had been the site of another a pivotal battle between Burgundy and Swabia in which the Swabian duke had been triumphant. Much of the ground over the hills south of the river was marshy and interspersed with shallow lakes. Hugh had intended to ambush Otto’s army here, but Duke Conrad knew his own territory better than Hugh. On the following day, “two days before the Annunciation of our Lord” (that is, March 23rd), Conrad was able to lead the army through a narrow track through the lowlands which avoided Hugh’s ambuscade and circled the Provençal flank. Conrad, leading the vanguard, immediately attacked Hugh’s unsuspecting forces. Hugh was caught by surprise; his army fled southwards and Hugh himself was nearly captured. Conrad, however, had been too precipitous in his actions – while he had raced forward to take advantage of Hugh’s surprise, much of the rest of the German army (including Otto himself) was still making its way through the marsh in an extended column behind him. Conrad soon found himself facing the soldiers of Bertrand of Gévaudan, the younger brother of Viscount Pons, and Hugh soon rallied his men and counterattacked alongside his brother-in-law. With the rest of the army behind it and not immediately able to engage, the Swabian vanguard was stopped cold, and in a fierce melee Conrad himself was killed. The Swabians fled, streaming back through the rest of the advancing German army and putting the whole host into confusion.

    Otto was perceptive enough to see that the day was lost, and to his credit managed to withdraw in good order with his own household troops. Most of the Swabians escaped as well, but the army’s organization was shattered – Conrad was not the only leader lost, with Bishop Waldo of Chur among the dead and Count Liutfried of Winterthur captured. If he had been bolder, perhaps Hugh would have taken further advantage of this victory. Seeing his own significant losses and Otto’s intact company, however, he elected to break off the pursuit not long after the Swabian flight. The Provençals withdrew, though they still found the time to further plunder the Swabian countryside on their way back to Burgundy.

    Alea Iacta Est

    Hugh of Vienne found he could not match the influence of Amadeus in Pavia, who had conducted himself all winter in a princely fashion and assembled something resembling his own court of Lombard nobles. Nevertheless, as March arrived both leaders came to a common accord – it was reported that Constantine had withdrawn from Piacenza, making it a perfect time to attack that city that had resisted them so far. Constantine had left Agatha in command of the city, but he had taken his best troops with him. For whatever reason – perhaps she feared treason within her own ranks – the dowager empress chose not to defend the city when the rebel Lombard army approached. She withdrew to the city of Modena with whatever soldiers she could convince to follow her.

    The rebel Lombards soon took control of the city, but this success marked the end of their unified campaign. Hugh of Vienne “ordered” the army to march to Tuscany; that was the strategic and economic fulcrum of the Tusculani monarchy. Amadeus, however, saw the gates of Emilia left open to him and instead convinced the rebels to attack the cities which Agatha’s withdrawal had left defenseless. This strategy seemed to pay off quickly – within weeks, Cremona, Parma, and Reggio had surrendered or been captured by the rebels and they were once again at Agatha’s door. Her relocation to Modena was probably a strategic mistake, for although the city’s defenses – rebuilt in the late 9th century – were reasonably strong, Modena did not have the same access to a wide, navigable river as Piacenza did, which allowed the Lombard rebels to fully invest it by land.

    While Agatha again took refuge behind walls, however, her son was on the offensive. Originally just accompanied by his household cavalry and his Magyar allies, Constantine’s army now included the Roman nobility, the whole of “Prince” John’s Spoletan army (whose soldiers had been offered amnesty for their part in the rebellion), and even an allied contingent under Leo of Gaeta, brother of the Dukes of Gaeta and Fondi.[4] In Tuscany the army grew further, joined by both loyalist milites and urban militiamen. Pope Adeodatus was not in attendance, but had insisted that his nephew lead the way with the Lance of Constantine which Octavian had entrusted to him after winning it from King Henry II. Constantine’s advance through Tuscany was not swift, delayed by his gathering of new troops and the logistics of moving and supplying an army which Arnulf of Milan claimed to be 20,000 strong.[5] In mid-March, his army crossed the Apennines into Emilia.

    Hugh of Vienne advised retreat. While King Hugh’s victory at Winterthur was still about a week away, Hugh of Vienne had been informed of the Swabian retreat from most of Burgundy and may have believed his cousin’s return was in the near future. From his standpoint, a pitched battle was a lose-lose proposition. For the rebels to fight and lose would be bad; it would at the very least make the Provençal conquest more difficult, and as King Hugh’s representative he might be saddled with the blame for the defeat even though he had no effective command of the army. For the rebels to fight and win might be equally bad; Amadeus would surely take all the credit, and if he could defeat the emperor on his own – well, why should he not be the King of Italy himself? When the “war council” elected to stand and fight over his objections, Hugh of Vienne washed his hands of the whole venture, and with a few hundred of his Provençcal and Lombard followers abandoned the army.

    Amadeus, of course, had been instrumental in bringing the war council to its decision. While even then he claimed to be acting in King Hugh’s interests (unlike his hapless cousin, whom Amadeus maligned as a coward), it is probable that Amadeus now had his mind set on his own royal ascension. For the first time in his life, he was in control of Lombardy with a Lombard army at his command, poised to take back his father’s crown lost to Alberic nearly a half-century before. If King Hugh returned to Lombardy, the opportunity would be lost, and as Amadeus was now around 57 years old it was unlikely that he would ever get another one. While we can only speculate as to his true motives and intentions, the romantic story – and perhaps the true story – was that faced with spending his last years in a position of comfortable subservience or gambling everything on finally becoming the king he was born to be, Amadeus chose the latter. He had come too far to turn back now.


    Map of Italy and its neighbors in March 994. The site of the Second Battle of Winterthur
    and the path of Constantine’s ride to Rome and return to the north are shown.


    Next Time: Hannibal and the Romans

    Footnotes (In Character):
    [1] Boso of Provence, the first independent King of Provence and the first independent king anywhere in post-Carolingian Europe who was not himself a Carolingian, was fourth cousin, thrice removed to Hugh II.
    [2] Hubert, as you may recall, was the bastard son of Emperor Hugh who was appointed Margrave of Tuscany and served in that capacity until overthrown and imprisoned by Prince Alberic. Some years later he was released and sent back to Provence, where he was a key figure in the overthrow of Marozia and subsequently served as an advisor to his half-brother King Lothair. Hubert had married Willa, the daughter of Duke Boniface of Spoleto (d. 928), who was the cousin of King Rudolph II of Burgundy.
    [3] Canon law makes it clear that an archbishop cannot not excommunicate another archbishop. As best we can reconstruct it, however, Lietald’s argument was that he was merely recognizing an excommunication which had already been incurred, latae sententiae, by Burchard’s collusion with King Hugh. If that were the case, Burchard would have been under the burden of excommunication from the moment he first “colluded” with the king, and thus his consecration of Rudolph was retroactively invalid. Dubious on both jurisdictional and canonical grounds, this rather tortured justification would probably not have stood up to serious ecclesiastical scrutiny, but all Helena needed was something to provoke Hugh. Lietald’s bit of ecclesiastical legerdemain, along with Hermann’s presumption at Lenzburg, seems to have done the trick.
    [4] The youngest of six sons of the previous Duke of Gaeta, Leo presumably felt the chance of making his fortune in imperial service was greater than any scrap of inheritance waiting for him in the tiny Gaetan principality. The tradition of partiable inheritance, which seems to have been introduced in the reign of Docibilis II (r. 933-954), was ruinous when applied to a city-state with less territory than Venice and ensured the duchy’s political irrelevance by the late 10th century.
    [5] The veracity of this figure is certainly questionable. Emperor Berengar, ruling the whole kingdom of Italy, was said by Liutprand to have brought 15,000 men to his crushing defeat at the Brenta in 899. Attempts to more accurately deduce the size of Constantine’s army usually focus on the account of Alcerius, who claimed that the Magyar continent was 2,000 strong and later describes the Magyars as being “as numerous” as the emperor’s own cavalry. Most modern historians assume 2,000 Magyars to be on the upper end of feasibility, considering one or two thousand to be a likely range. This suggests in turn that the army Constantine took to Rome was around 2,000 to 4,000 strong. Spoleto, which was fairly lightly populated, does not seem likely to have supported Prince John with more than around 2,000 men, a number which John Aureus must at least have approached given that he was able to ward the Spoletans off from the Latina valley. That leaves us with a range of about 5,000 to 7,000 after Rome, which was then reinforced by an unknown amount of Tuscans. Considering the sizes of 10th/11th century cities (and thus their militias) and the probability that some of the Tuscan milites were already with the cavalry force Constantine had at Piacenza, this additional force has been estimated at no more than 4,000 and possibly as small as 2,000, yielding a final range of 7,000 to 11,000 men. These are highly speculative figures that depend entirely on a small piece of unverifiable information given by a single writer, but the estimate is nevertheless generally regarded as being within the ballpark of plausibility (and is very far from Arnulf’s 20,000).

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character):
    [A] IOTL, the widowed Ermentrude remarried to Otto-William, the son of King Berengar II of Italy, who would from this initial inheritance become the first Count of Burgundy. The House of Ivrea would continue to rule the County of Burgundy until the marriage of the last countess, Beatrix, to Emperor Frederick “Barbarossa” in 1156, making Otto-William a progenitor of all subsequent Hohenstaufen emperors. IOTL, Otto-William is never born because of the alternate history of the Ivrean house, and Ermentrude ends up marrying Amadeus, who would be the second cousin, once removed of Otto-William if he existed ITTL.
    [B] IOTL, Emilde of Gévaudan, sister of Viscount Pons, probably married Count Rotbold of Provence. ITTL, however, Rotbald's father Count Boso was (allegedly) assassinated under Marozia's orders before Rotbald was ever born, and Emilde marries Marozia's step-grandson Hugh II instead.
    [C] While the title for this chapter is “Four Kings’ War,” “Three Queens’ War” might be more apt, as Adelaide, Helena, and Agatha have provided most of the motive force in the Burgundinian Crisis so far. In a larger sense, the inadvertent “theme” of this update is the weakness of royal command. We are sometimes inclined to think of medieval kings, especially the famous/competent ones, as “great men” dictating policy and strategy to their loyal subjects, but as Hugh and Otto demonstrate, things get hairy when your subjects, your allies, and even your own family members don’t want to play ball. My feeling is that Hugh and Otto probably would have had everything settled amicably by Christmas were it not for the agitators in their own ranks (and in Otto’s case, in his own bedchamber).
     
    Last edited:
    XXV. Hannibal and the Romans
  • XXV. Hannibal and the Romans

    Hr1HMkr.png

    Knight and Magyar horseman, fresco in the crypt of the Basilica of Aquileia, 11th century

    Amadeus Stands

    In March of 994, Emperor Constantine held a war council at Bologna with his chief noblemen and advisors. Having been abandoned by the Lombard nobility and suspicious of further betrayals, the emperor’s inner circle was by this time pared down to those commanders, mainly family members, who had stuck with him this far. Among them were a number of figures inherited from Octavian’s reign, as well as some new men that would come to prominence under Constantine: John Aureus, the emperor’s half-brother; the emperor’s cousins Severus, Count of Ravenna, and Manfred of Auriate, Count of Turin (who had left Liguria to join the growing imperial army earlier that month); Octavian of Rieti, a Roman nobleman;[1] and Leo of Gaeta, the younger brother of the Dukes of Gaeta and Fondi.

    Common sense seemed to dictate that the rebels, faced with a numerically superior force, would withdraw into Lombardy; the rebels controlled many strong cities and castra, including Pavia itself, and by taking a defensive posture they could very likely wait out Constantine until King Hugh II of Provence returned from Burgundy. Nevertheless, the rebels were unmoved. After the failure of his latest attempt to take control of the rebel army that King Hugh had entrusted him with, the king’s cousin Hugh of Vienne had abandoned them and returned to Pavia. This left Amadeus of Ivrea as the unchallenged leader of the rebellion, and his ambitions could be achieved only through a decisive confrontation with the enemy. That could be achieved merely by staying in place, as the dowager-empress Agatha Porphyrogenita was besieged at Modena and in a critical situation. Constantine could not leave her to the rebels, and Amadeus certainly knew it.

    The Lombard rebels were not necessarily eager for a battle. They had risen in support of Hugh, not to prosecute Hugh’s war on their own, and many seem to have expected Constantine and Agatha to fold as rapidly as they had when Sergius of Pavia had made his own bid for the throne on the back of a Lombard revolt. Some began to question the worthiness of King Hugh, who had now been absent from Italy for several months, and the idea of fighting for an absentee king was not exactly attractive. In such a climate, Amadeus may have seemed like an attractive alternative. He was the son of a revered king, but more importantly he was one of their own – a nobleman of Lombardy who could credibly promise (and promise he did) to safeguard their rights. Although he does not seem to have gone so far as to repudiate King Hugh, he denounced Hugh of Vienne as a coward and may have implied that he was in the pay of the emperor. According to Arnulf of Milan, Amadeus assured the rebels that they had nothing to fear from the imperial army, which had collapsed easily in the face of Lombard insurrection only a few years before and was led by a “coddled Greek princeling” not yet sixteen. It was evidently an argument compelling enough to keep most of the rebel army at his side.

    The Battle of Modena

    A number of 11th century sources mention the Battle of Modena, though Arnulf of Milan gives by far the most detailed description. The rebel army was drawn up in a line on the east side of the Panarius river, possibly anchored on the right flank by the river’s banks. Rather than attacking outright, the imperial army attempted to goad the rebels into attacking by a bombardment of arrows (either from foot-archers, the Magyars, or both). Arnulf reports that the rebels, “maddened by these ceaseless missiles,” obligingly left their position in a seemingly uncoordinated fashion and attacked the imperials in “a violent clash.” The Magyars seem to have played little role in this clash, instead taking the opportunity to dash around and plunder the rebel camp. At some point during the clash, the emperor himself joined the battle “with his fideles,” and the rebels broke.

    Why did Constantine win? Arnulf, despite his details, has little to say about that in concrete terms – he mildly chastens the Magyars for not being decisive, and explains the final victory as the natural result of the personal entry of the emperor (and the emperor’s Holy Lance) into an otherwise evenly-matched battle. Aymon of Valence, the most hostile contemporary towards the Tusculani, is equally inhospitable towards Amadeus, upon whom he places full blame for the defeat by foolishly ignoring the advice of Hugh of Vienne and fleeing like a coward from the battle. Yet no other source asserts that Amadeus fled before the battle was already lost, and if he had done so one assumes that the pro-Tusculani writers would not have missed a chance to crow about it.

    Modern interpretations of Modena have sometimes centered around tactics supposedly implicit in Arnulf’s narrative. The entry of Constantine’s fideles has been interpreted as the commitment of a force left in reserve. Arnulf stressed the importance of the personal presence of the emperor, but it may have been the forces with the emperor which tipped the balance. Others have pointed out the seemingly disordered and impromptu attack by the rebels in response to the harassment by the imperial army. Yet another theory is that Arnulf, in his quest to glorify Constantine, may have purposefully minimized the contribution of the Magyars; by appealing to the common trope of Magyar rapacity, he “disguises” a decisive envelopment by the Magyar force as an end-run around the enemy in search of booty.

    The explanation for Constantine’s victory might not lie in tactics at all. It is worth noting that after Octavian’s reconquest of all Lombardy in 972, few among the Lombard chivalry actually had any experience in battle. Undoubtedly practice and preparation for war was an important part of the noble lifestyle in Lombardy as elsewhere, but Octavian’s grip on the region had been so weak that essentially no military obligations had been successfully extracted from them for more than a generation. In contrast, Constantine’s forces included at least some veterans of the Carinthian war (16 years prior) and the southern Italian campaigns. The Spoletans in particular had been heavily involved in the campaigns of Octavian and John Crescentius in southern Italy. The sheer numbers and reputation of the Lombard nobility had been sufficient to overawe Agatha and her incompetent subordinates in 989, but the Lombards had been more eager to deal than fight and went home after John Crescentius assumed power. Finally cajoled into giving a demonstration of their martial prowess by Amadeus in 994, the idle Lombard nobility, swollen with pride, contemptuous of authority, and dismissive of the “boy-emperor” and his followers, recklessly attacked a larger army head-on and were thoroughly thrashed. In their urge to comb through Arnulf’s prose for the vaguest clues on how Amadeus was outgeneraled, historians have generally overlooked that his army may have simply been outmatched.

    The Lost and the Saved

    Arnulf relates that in the aftermath there was “a great slaughter of nobles and horses.” Aymon of Valence luridly describes the Magyars as dragging knights from their horses and shooting arrows into the backs of men trying to ford the stream in their flight. Aymon, a hostile author, clearly wished to call attention to the “heathens” in Constantine’s service. But Arnulf too adds that the rebels were “pursued by the Ungari,” as do later writers; though unmentioned in the main clash, the Magyars seem to have done very effective work thereafter.

    The actual “slaughter of nobles” was probably exaggerated by Arnulf; specific references to Lombard nobles immediately after the battle note capture much more frequently than death. Amadeus fled the field, and managed to escape the disaster. His fellow rebel Duke Leo of Como, the brother-in-law of John II of Spoleto, was less fortunate; his horse allegedly stumbled on the slick stones in the river’s shallows and threw him, dashing his head upon the rocks and either killing him outright or causing him to drown. The imperials did not escape losses of their own – Count Manfred, arguably the best and certainly the most experienced commander on Constantine’s side, was mortally wounded. The greatest overall losses, however, were surely among the “plebian masses” (as the footmen were described by Arnulf), and in particular those of the rebels, who were in all likelihood bloodily cut down by the Magyars and other imperial pursuers.

    The Battle of Modena was a military victory, but it engendered an enduring later legend that credited Constantine with a religious victory as well. Allegedly, following the battle, a Magyar captain (or possibly the Magyar captain), convinced of the God-given nature of the victory, converted on the spot to Christianity along with some or all of his countrymen. Both Arnulf and Alcerius repeat the legend, but the only further detail is by Arnulf, who rather curiously gives the name of the Magyar captain as “Conrad.”[2] The tale was a perfect fit for the times, and before the 12th century there were already versions with new details emerging, alleging that the Magyar force had chosen to be baptized en masse in the Panarius river (a questionable decision if true, as it must still have had a fair number of bodies in it). Another popular detail was that the Magyars had converted because of the awesome power of the Lance of Constantine, which contrasted nicely with the victory of the lance-bearing Otto the Great over the Magyars at Augsburg; against the lance, a 12th century bishop pointed out, the Magyars had been crushingly defeated, while with the lance, they had won the victory. These later embellishments are clearly dubious, but the core of the tale appears to be valid; “Conrad” is later attested, and a company of (at least nominally) Christian Magyars remained in Constantine's service.

    Hannibal Across the Alps

    King Hugh II did not have much time to rest on his laurels after defeating the Germans at Winterthur. In fact the Battle of Modena had already occurred by the time Hugh set the Germans to flight, but the king did not hear of it until after his return to Geneva. It is unclear whether Hugh understood the gravity of the defeat at Modena, and he may not even have viewed it as much of a defeat – his source of news was his cousin Hugh of Vienne, then in Pavia, whose chagrin over the damage done to the rebels was no doubt tempered by the welcome humiliation inflicted upon his rival Amadeus. Although Hugh’s position in Burgundy was still delicate – Otto still had vast military resources upon which to call if he desired to – it was clear that salvaging the Italian campaign required his personal attention.

    In April, Hugh crossed the Alps into Italy with an army for the second time in his career. His return seemed to promise great things: the actual losses suffered by the Lombards were probably well compensated for by the arrival of the Provencals. Amadeus, who had fled to the vicinity of Como after being refused entry into Pavia by Hugh of Vienne, no longer controlled a sizable faction of the rebellion. In the weeks following the battle, assisted by his control of the Po river, Constantine had liberated Emilia and Cispadane Lombardy as far west as Tortona and even briefly threatened Pavia. With the arrival of Hugh, however, he fell back on Piacenza, placing the lines of control in Lombardy at roughly the same place they had been before Constantine’s ride to Rome. The only relative advance was in Verona, which had been regained by the imperial faction after the capture of its count and the defection of its pro-imperial bishop.

    The territorial situation that confronted Hugh upon his arrival was thus only slightly worse than it had been before he left, which was cause for some optimism. Once again, however, Hugh’s most potent adversary was time. Constantine’s advisors counseled him against meeting Hugh in battle, and this time the rebels had no means to compel the emperor into the field. By June, nearly three months later, Hugh’s situation had barely improved. Piacenza once again held fast, as did Mantua and Verona. Hugh was so bold as to invade Tuscany, but by doing this constantly risked harassment by the Magyar and Italian cavalry based in untaken fortresses and cities in his rear. In May, Hugh managed to capture and sack Prato with the help of a traitor and plunder his way to the banks of the Arno, but lost hundreds to local skirmishing forces and the summer ague. While he was in the south, the imperial forces recaptured Cremona and burned the territories of rebel lords in the vicinity of Crema, Lodi, and Pavia.

    Burgundy, meanwhile, was once again in danger. Otto seems to have been initially willing to let matters lie after the death of Conrad of Swabia, but he soon changed his mind. This may have to do with the actions of Lietaud, the Archbishop of Besançon, who feared retaliation after excommunicating Archbishop Burchard II of Lyon and declaring the coronation of King Rudolph III of Burgundy to be invalid. After the failure of the Swabians, Lietaud turned to another of his neighbors, Hugh Capet. Both Hugh and his sovereign King Louis V of France had stayed out of the Burgundinian succession thus far, but Lietaud’s flight may have suggested to Otto that if he let matters lie, Burgundy might become a new object of French attention. Otto, though reasonably friendly towards Hugh Capet, did not want a French Burgundy any more than he wanted a Provencal Burgundy, and at long last marshaled a force significant enough to besiege Burgundy’s cities and fortresses.

    Although King Hugh had left his mother Adelaide to act as the minder of King Rudolph III of Burgundy, Rudolph soon came to the conclusion that binding himself closely to Hugh was no longer in his best interest. He may have been concerned that the Germans would annex the Aargau, which Burgundy had only acquired from Swabia earlier in that century. The nominal suzerainty of Otto was also arguably less onerous than that of King Hugh, who was much closer at hand and more likely to be interested in actually ruling Burgundy. Rudolph reached out to Otto for reconciliation. Adelaide, realizing that she was undermined and possibly in real danger, fled to Vienne.

    The Peace of Sion

    Hugh returned once more over the Alps in July, but there was no longer any realistic prospect of being master of Burgundy. With Rudolph and Otto now in accord, the Burgundinian nobles had largely abandoned Hugh’s cause, and the clergy of Burgundy was strongly against him. Otto was even able to provide Rudolph with a “re-consecration,” in a nod to Lietaud’s dubious declaration that the first had been invalid. Hugh attempted to make the most of a bad situation; he still had the loyalty of some of the southern lords, and occupied Lyons and the Tarentaise with local support. Otto was perhaps capable of dislodging him, but not willing – enough time, lives, and resources had already been wasted on the matter of Burgundy.

    Otto saw the possibility of ending the war, keeping Hugh out of Italy, and enhancing his status with the church in one fell swoop. Rather than seeking a bilateral agreement with Hugh (who was, after all, still an excommunicate), he appealed to Pope Adeodatus III to facilitate a peace and to solve the question of the ownership and allegiance of the archdioceses of Lyon and Tarentaise which Hugh now occupied. Adeodatus agreed, as did Constantine, and the pope sent his librarian, the Frenchman Gerbert of Aurillac, as his legate.

    Gerbert was a well-educated and highly intelligent monk who had studied astronomy and mathematics in Spain and had been on a diplomatic mission to the Caliph at Cordoba. He had been the favorite of Hugh Capet to become Archbishop of Reims after the death of the previous Archbishop, Adalberon, but he was opposed in that aspiration by Arnulf, the half-brother of King Louis V, whom Louis backed for the position. The dispute had been resolved in favor of Arnulf and Louis in a synod at Châlons in 988 which was presided over by none other than Gratian of Praeneste, and despite this unfortunate ruling Gratian and Gerbert seem to have gotten along well. After Adeodatus became increasingly obsessed with millenarianism and astrology after the death of his brother Octavian and the sighting of the great comet in 989, Gratian suggested that Gerbert – arguably the foremost astronomical expert in France – be invited to Rome. He accepted the invitation and soon became an intimate of the pope, who appointed him as his librarian.[A]

    King Hugh initially resisted this intervention, but he could not hold out long. Otto, Rudolph, and Constantine were now essentially allied against him, his relations with the Church were in a shambles, and his own allies were pushing for peace. A synod at Sion was arranged by Gerbert in the autumn of 994, which was ostensibly intended only to deal with the question of archbishoprics but which served informally as a peace council. Otto, Rudolph, and Hugh were in attendance; Constantine, who was still not in control of much of Lombardy, was represented by Peter V, the Archibishop of Ravenna. The outcome was, as expected, wholly unfavorable to Hugh; he was compelled to both recognize Ottonian dominion in Burgundy and to disavow his claims over Italy. Constantine and Adeodatus, however, did not benefit from the absolute humbling of Hugh in favor of Otto. Archbishop Burchard was confirmed in Lyon – Hugh had apparently raised up his own short-lived anti-bishop whose name does not survive – but the territorial and episcopal disputes were otherwise decided largely in Hugh’s favor. The result of the council’s deliberations laid the groundwork for Hugh, in the years to come, to gain control of nearly all of Cisjurania aside from the direct possessions of the Archdiocese of Lyon.

    Aymon’s fawning description of Hugh as a “second Hannibal,” though overly flattering to Hugh’s military ability, was not off the mark in all respects. Certainly he had crossed the Alps in force (four times, in fact), but he also resembled the famous and doomed Carthaginian general in that he had lost the war despite never losing a battle. His initiative and leadership had been above average, but they were not enough to compensate for the gross imbalance in resources and manpower in a contest fought simultaneously with the King of Germany, the Italian Emperor, and the Pope. Fortunately for Hugh, he was very much unlike Hannibal in the manner of the war’s resolution. Despite failing to attain his original dream of succeeding his grandfather as emperor over Italy and Provence, he managed to close out the first millennium with more territory than he had started with. Furthermore, his opportunities for intervention in Burgundy were not yet exhausted; the crisis of 993 was merely the opening salvo in a long, episodic conflict to determine the fate of the little alpine kingdom wedged between France, Germany, Italy, and Provence.

    It was not long before Hugh’s diplomatic situation was also on the mend. Constantine’s discomfort with German dominion in Burgundy and the estrangement of Otto and Helena put a chill on German-Italian relations, and it did not suit the emperor for Otto to be the only guarantor of Italy’s safety from further intervention by the King of Provence. Hugh was wise enough to recognize this as an opportunity to change the regional calculus of power in his favor, and thereafter embarked on a deliberate policy of conciliation towards the emperor whose crown he had recently attempted to usurp. This realignment was swiftly completed in 997 with the marriage of Emperor Constantine to Adelaide, Hugh’s second daughter; as an inducement to the match, Hugh also ceded the city of Nice to Constantine as a dowry.

    The Conquest of the North

    For the Lombard nobility, history was about to repeat itself in a particularly dire fashion. In 957, the Lombards had risen in support of Otto the Great against Alberic only to be abandoned by him and left to fend for themselves against a furious emperor. A generation later, the Lombards who rose against Constantine now found themselves abandoned by Hugh of Provence. Alberic’s purge had been significant, but far from total; many rebellious nobles seem to have avoided destruction by promptly submitting themselves to him. Alberic lacked the strength to subdue all of Lombardy, and reserved actual violence only for the true dead-enders and those who posed the greatest threat to his power. Octavian was in a stronger relative position, and was encouraged to be uncompromising by his mother, who was particularly pitiless towards the nobles who had now rebelled twice against her regency.

    The desperation of the Lombards caused the irreconcilables to turn once again to Amadeus, who despite his defeat was the only serious candidate they could put forward against Constantine. He could not even accomplish a coronation, however, as Hugh of Vienne had surrendered Pavia to Constantine without a fight after the Synod of Sion. Between 994 and 996, there are many references to sieges and small actions in the north, but Amadeus does not seem to have ever attempted to face Constantine in the field a second time. Amadeus was further hobbled by his nominal liege, Rudolph of Burgundy, turning on him; pressured by Constantine and eager to win back the support of Archbishop Lietaud, Rudolph dispossessed Amadeus from his uxorial lands in Burgundy and donated them to the archdiocese of Besançon. There was nothing for it but for Amadeus to surrender himself to Constantine, and he was cloistered at Arezzo for the remaining two years of his life. By Ermentrude, the Burgundinian heiress and his only wife, he left a son, Anscar, and two daughters, Gertrude and Beatrix; but young Anscar, gifted with both the name and heritage of royalty, died only a few years later while still in childhood, and with him perished the male line of the Anscarid house. Ermentrude and her daughters remained in Burgundy, where Lietaud was moved – if not by familial love, then at least out of guilt for usurping his mother’s lands – to provide for his mother and his young half-sisters.

    Many among the aristocracy were able to reconcile with the emperor, particularly if they had the foresight to abandon Amadeus early on. It is unclear exactly how many came back into the fold – it seems likely that the broadly (and rather poorly) defined “lesser nobility,” which included a range of different social and economic positions, was more readily re-integrated than the great comes, duces, and marchiones. Even those who returned to grace, however, could pay a high price. Records speak of castra and lands surrendered to the crown, privileges renounced, and noble hostages taken to the imperial court as “guests.” Sometimes these capitulations were accomplished with very personal threats: one count was compelled to come to terms when Count Severus, acting in the emperor’s name, produced his captured son and threatened to have him strangled. (The count surrendered and his son was spared, but not returned to his father – he was spirited off to Lucca instead as a hostage.)

    Clearly the balance of power in Italy had begun to shift. Since 947, Italy had been ruled by an often-fragile compromise between a “southern” royal dynasty and a “northern” aristocracy, in which the doting permissiveness of the former kept the power of the latter at bay. While Constantine’s success in 994 was owed more to Otto’s invasion of Burgundy than the Battle of Modena, that battle did clearly expose the unequal nature of these “partners.” For the first time it seemed plausible that a Tusculani emperor could rule Lombardy through means other than appeasement.



    Map of Italy and its neighbors around 996.

    Next: Brides and Barbarism[B]

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] The father of this Octavian was Joseph, Count of Rieti, who was preceded by Godefridus, the first known Count of Rieti and a contemporary of Emperor Alberic. “Godefridus” is a Germanic name, suggesting the family was a Carolingian-era transplant into the region. Octavian’s mother is named only as “Benedicta,” which is among the most common female names of 10th century Rome and tells us very little. Octavian was the youngest of four documented brothers, who all apparently pre-deceased or only briefly outlived their father. The fact that the names of the other brothers were also Germanic – Rainerius, Atto, Godefredus – seems to suggest that Octavian of Rieti was named out of respect for or to curry favor with Emperor Octavian rather than as a result of some familial linkage with the imperial family. How exactly he rose to prominence after Constantine’s Roman campaign is unclear, but he is known to have sided with John Aureus and against the rebel John II of Spoleto despite Rieti being captured and its territory ravaged by the Spoletans.
    [2] More specifically, the captain’s name is recorded by Arnulf of Milan as Choradus, which is a known Latinization of the German name Conrad. Naturally this has caused some confusion through the ages, with some even proposing “Conrad” to be a copyist’s error. In modern times it was generally assumed that Conrad/Choradus was a baptismal name, but there are obvious problems with that. Firstly, the contemporary sources agree that “Conrad” was a pagan and make no mention of a prior baptism or conversion. Secondly, “Conrad” is a highly unusual choice for a baptismal name, as baptized Magyars in this time typically acquired Biblical or Early Christian names (e.g. Stephen, Michael, Andrew). More recently, another proposal has gained some traction: The specific Latinization used (Choradus instead of the much more common Chonradus) has caused some scholars to propose that the name was not “Conrad” at all, but a Latinization of the pre-Christian Magyar name Karád (from the Turkic kara, “black”).

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] IOTL, Gerbert of Aurillac becomes Pope Sylvester II, the tutor and pontiff of the young Emperor Otto III. He's a very interesting and unfortunately little-known figure, sometimes characterized as a "scientist pope" who studied mathematics and astronomy in Spain and is associated (with varying degrees of accuracy) with introducing the armillary sphere and the abacus into Latin Europe. Not everyone took a favorable view of his interests, and he was later alleged to have been a "necromancer" who summoned demons and made a bargain with the Devil to gain the Papacy.
    [B] The glacially slow "war updates" are now over, and we're back to business as usual. We're headed for some family politics next, along with a shift in focus to southern Italy and the Byzantines. (Hint: They're not doing so hot right now.)
     
    Last edited:
    XXVI. Brides and Barbarism
  • XXVI. Brides and Barbarism

    1Ziu2k9.png

    Depiction of Queen Alcinda of Hungary, 11th century

    The Sainted King and the White Queen

    In the account of Alcerius, Alcinda, the bastard daughter of Emperor Octavian, wept profusely when she was taken from her convent. It is not difficult to feel sorry for her. The illegitimate orphan of an emperor who took no interest in her and a mother who, as far as we know, did not long survive her daughter’s birth, Alcinda was not an unwilling candidate for the consecrated life, and she must have been appalled and profoundly shaken by the sudden change in her circumstances. At the age of seventeen (or thereabouts), she was ripped from a community of piety and safety and carried hundreds of miles into a foreign land to be bartered to a heathen prince as the price for a military alliance arranged by her “wicked stepmother,” the Dowager-Empress Agatha Porphyrogenita.

    Géza, Prince of the Magyars, was indeed a heathen, albeit a baptized one, for his conversion was never more than skin-deep. His son, however – Alcinda’s husband-to-be – was another matter entirely. Vajk, better known to history by his baptismal name, Stephen (Magyar: István), earnestly believed what his father only pretended to. In time he was to be a saint as well as a king, and for her trouble Alcinda would become his sainted queen. She was the polar opposite of her half-sister, Queen Helena of Germany; while Helena eagerly entangled herself in politics; Alcinda never truly left the cloister in spirit, and her only involvement in affairs of state was as a prolific patroness of the newly-established Hungarian church. Nevertheless, she performed her duties as a royal consort, and became even in her life a symbol of purity and virtue whom later Hungarian writers would give the immortal name of Regina Alba, the “White Queen.”[1] After her death and with the growing Christianization of Hungary, she became a favorite intercessory figure, a patron saint of brides whose tomb and relics would be prayed over by legions of Hungarian women for centuries to come.[2]

    To reach that apex, however, she and her husband were required to weather a formidable challenge. Brought to the prince’s court in early 995, Alcinda was married just over two years when her father-in-law Géza died. Stephen was acclaimed as fejedelem (ruling prince) by his followers at Esztergom, and by western standards the succession may have seemed straightforward; he was his father’s only living son and designated heir. Géza, a man of ruthless practicality, had already seen to the destruction of a number of his family members that might have contested the throne with him or his son. This purge was clearly not total, however, as no sooner had Stephen claimed his father’s title than he was opposed by his cousin Koppány (in Latin, Cupan).

    The struggle between the two princes has often been characterized as a religious war, pitting Koppány and his pagan supporters against Stephen and his Christians. Evidence for Koppány’s paganism, however, is surprisingly thin. He claimed the throne on the basis of seniority, as he was the eldest member of the House of Arpad, and he also proposed marriage to Sarolt, Stephen’s mother. Both of these claims – to Géza’s title and Géza’s widow – were well-grounded in Magyar tradition, but adherence to tradition does not necessarily imply full-throated paganism; he may have been no more or less of a pagan than Géza himself, who generally observed the traditions of his people, religious and otherwise, despite his baptism. Koppány’s supporters seem to have been largely pagan and he may well have ginned up support with an appeal to Magyar traditionalism, but his war with Stephen is best understood as a dynastic conflict between rival princes, not a widespread religious uprising.

    Stephen was compelled to appeal for help from his neighbors. Constantine, having won his own throne with Magyar aid, could hardly refuse him. Stephen was supported by a host of Italian milites under the emperor’s half-brother John Aureus, who had been appointed as Margrave of Carniola after its previous occupant, Azus, had been deposed and imprisoned for his role in the rebellion.[3] Italians were prominent in Stephen’s service, but they were not alone among foreigners; a significant number of Slavs and at least some Germans fought on his side, and Pecheneg support has been postulated as well. After initial territorial losses to Koppány, Stephen’s faction rallied and defeated the rebels. Koppány fled to his own lands south of the Danube, but was eventually cornered, captured, and executed either in 997 or 998. Pieces of his body were thereafter displayed prominently in several towns across the kingdom. Even future saints, apparently, could send grisly messages.

    To guard against future challenges, Stephen settled his supporters – including substantial numbers of Italians – in lands seized from the rebels. It was, in a sense, similar to what Constantine had already done; while most of the Magyar riders “loaned” to Agatha by Géza had returned to Hungary with Alcinda in 995, several hundred stayed on in Italy in Constantine’s service, including the captain “Conrad” noted in the legendary conversion incident at Modena. Constantine had spent the formative years of his life being threatened by traitors and rebels, and there was an obvious benefit to surrounding himself with a bodyguard that was both militarily proficient and completely removed from Italian politics and imperial pretensions. These Ungari milites or milites Ungarorum, noted by contemporary writers, were to remain a fixture of Constantine’s reign, led eventually by an officer called the praefectus Ungarorum (“Prefect of the Hungarians”), the first of which is usually (but not definitively) identified as Conrad the Hungarian.[4] Stephen settled his Italians as landed vassals rather than retaining them as a royal bodyguard, but he no doubt found their outsider status useful in much the same way as Constantine.

    The Capuan Revolt

    Crescentius the Younger, who had been entrusted by his older brother John Crescentius as magister militum for the puppet Prince Atenulf of Capua and Benevento, had wisely ridden out the Lombard rebellion without risking much. He neither supported nor directly opposed the revolt of his nephew John II of Spoleto, and thus survived John’s fall. When Emperor Constantine paraded victoriously through Rome, Crescentius sent his younger son, Theophylact, as an envoy to assure the emperor of his loyalty, but the Crescentian contribution to the emperor’s cause was at best minimal. Given the turmoil of Constantine’s regency and early reign, Crescentius could easily enjoy a de facto independence in his southern principality. Capuan coins of this period omit any mention of the emperor or his empire, and give equal billing to Atenulf and Crescentius as though they were co-rulers. Yet the independence of Crescentius required force to maintain it, and the loss of his family’s control over Spoleto seriously weakened his position. While John Crescentius had held Spoleto as a power base, he could easily overawe the Lombard notables of the southern principality. Crescentius failed to realize the essential paradox that his “independence” from the empire was made possible only by his support from within the empire. The more he distanced himself from Constantine, the more he endangered his own rule.

    In 995, as Constantine was still campaigning in the north, the disgruntled family of Atenulf made their move against the magister militum. Pandulf “Ironhead,” Atenulf’s father, had originally ruled as co-prince with his younger brother Landulf III. After Landulf’s death, however, Pandulf had made himself sole prince of Capua and Benevento in defiance of the rights of Landulf’s sons, Landulf and Pandulf. In 995 the brothers rebelled against Atenulf and Crescentius. They were aided by various Lombard nobles as well as Duke Manso of Amalfi, and may have received financial support from the Byzantines (or at least that was alleged by Italian chroniclers). Crescentius, his son Crescentius III, and Prince Atenulf were ejected from Capua but fled to Alifano [Alife], where they held on to a rump state in the north. The brothers split the rest of the principality amongst themselves, with Landulf in Capua and Pandulf in Benevento.

    Constantine does not seem to have jumped at the chance to prop up his cousin. Alcerius writes that the dowager-empress Agatha Porphyrogenita distrusted Crescentius and intrigued against him, which comes as no surprise; even if he had done nothing to aid the rebel John II, he was still the brother of the magister militum of the empire who had usurped Agatha’s regency. After Octavian’s death, Agatha’s standing policy towards the whole Crescentii family seems to have been one of unrelenting hostility. As for Landulf and Pandulf, they were not above making empty gestures of obedience to Constantine, perhaps hoping that he would find them to be equally acceptable as nominal clients with no actual obligations to the empire.

    Constantine was not satisfied by mere nominal obedience, but he would take no action regarding Capua-Benevento until 997, when he ventured south to Rome. The chief occasion for this visit was unrelated to his cousin’s plight; he was to be wed to the Burgundinian princess Adelaide, daughter of King Hugh II of Provence, and the empress-to-be needed to be brought to Rome to be crowned. Crescentius took the opportunity to request the emperor’s aid, but the emperor’s support was not forthcoming until Crescentius himself appeared at Tusculum and begged Constantine’s intervention personally. The emperor dispatched his general Octavian of Rieti to assist Crescentius, but this aid seems to have been ineffective; the Romans and Spoletans under Octavian apparently bickered with their Neapolitan and Capuan allies, and little progress was made.

    Church and Family

    As one marriage began, another seemed to be on the rocks. King Otto II of Germany had been effectively estranged from his queen, Helena of Italy, ever since her political manipulations had sabotaged Otto’s initial attempt to make peace during the Burgundinian crisis. Thietmar tells us that the king blamed her for the needless loss of life that followed, particularly that of Duke Conrad of Swabia, the king’s brother-in-law (despite the fact that Conrad, who was probably Helena’s co-conspirator, surely bore plenty of responsibility for his own death). In any case, some new political disagreement seems to have arisen which drove Helena to not only spurn Otto’s bed but actually leave the country (probably in the summer or autumn of 997) and take refuge with her mother and brother at Pavia. She was a welcome guest, but her “exile” in Italy was a matter of some political delicacy. Otto and Constantine were already at odds over the emperor’s marriage to Adelaide. Otto’s war with Hugh had arguably saved Constantine’s throne from the Provencal king; for Constantine to turn around and marry Hugh’s daughter must have seemed like betrayal. Agatha’s presence in Italy only strained this relationship further, and denied Constantine his best asset in the German court.

    The emperor appealed to his uncle, Pope Adeodatus III, for assistance in this matter – or, more accurately, to his uncle’s chancellor Gratian of Praeneste, as Adeodatus was in a rather sorry state. The pontiff had been lapsing in and out of debilitating illness for some time, which some assumed to be a chronic disease but which Alcerius claimed was the result of the pope’s overzealous fasting and asceticism. Gratian, a brusque, hard-nosed cleric, was not cut out to be a marriage counselor, but he did reach out to Willigis, the Archbishop of Mainz and Otto’s royal vicar and chancellor. In a memorable story in Thietmar’s history, Willigis sneaks Helena into the king’s chamber while he is absent. Otto, returning from a course of falconry, finds Helena there and immediately storms out again, only to be confronted and berated by Willigis for ignoring the commands of Paul to the Ephesians (“Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the Church”) and denying Helena his “marital affection.” Otto eventually relents and returns to his chambers. Thietmar ends the tale there, but the meaning of “marital affection” is implied. The absence of Liutprand is felt keenly here; unlike the more straight-laced Thietmar, Liutprand could never resist a ribald tale and would surely have had a field day with the suggestion of an archbishop browbeating a king into sleeping with his wife. It is unclear if Willigis’ “remedy” led to any improvement of the personal relationship between Otto and Helena, but we at least hear no more of her residing in a separate bedchamber or fleeing abroad.

    Either from an ongoing illness or by starving himself to death, Pope Adeodatus III passed away in April 998, at or near the age of 50; he had not quite lived long enough to see the end of the millennium which had been the focus of his (possibly lethal) obsession. The last two popes had been close relatives of the Tusculani emperors, but Constantine had no suitable uncles, brothers, or nephews for the position. The most prominent candidate within the pope’s inner circle was Chancellor Gratian, and he seems to have had significant support from the Roman people and clergy. The Roman nobility, however, despised him; his tenure as chancellor had been one of continual conflict and usurpation waged against the local aristocracy, by which Gratian attempted (with some success) to claim secular properties and revenues for the Church. As Adeodatus was on his deathbed, a delegation of Roman noblemen came before Constantine at Pavia and asked him to nominate a suitable candidate. The emperor’s suggestion was the Italo-Greek Abbot of Farfa, Philagathus of Rysianon [Rossano]. The urban prefect, Benedict II of Sabina, performed his duty as Constantine’s fixer and secured the abbot’s election as Pope Philagathus.[A] The election was not without incident; a popular riot compelled the election and subsequent coronation to be held in the Leonine City while the prefect’s soldiers held the bridge over the Tiber. A new Roman revolt might have been in the making, but it fizzled once Gratian himself gave his support to the new pontiff. Gratian was canny enough not to pick a fight he couldn’t win, and may have preferred to be the “power behind the throne” anyway. Philagathus returned the gesture of conciliation by maintaining Gratian as his chancellor.

    The selection of Philagathus, one of Agatha’s favorites, was probably influenced by the dowager-empress. Constantine, however – who at that time was approaching his twentieth birthday – was becoming harder to control, and in the late 990s a definite friction began to grow between mother and son. Agatha had never been very keen on the match of her beloved daughter Helena with Otto, and Constantine seems to have hatched his Church-aided plan to return her to Germany without consulting his mother. Constantine now also had another woman in his life, the new Empress Adelaide; while in 998 she was only fifteen, she was a precocious and fiery teenager who acidly referred to her imperious mother-in-law as “that old Greek woman.” The most direct challenge to Agatha’s power, however, was her son’s determination to wrest control of the chancery, which had been Agatha’s exclusive domain since the death of Alberic. In late 998, Constantine appointed the papal librarian Gerbert of Aurillac as bishop of Brescia and in the following year promoted him to archicancellarius of the empire. It was an inspired choice; Gerbert, a Frenchman, was perhaps the greatest scientific mind in the Latin world at the turn of the millennium, and one could hardly do better for a chief administrator than the man who is alleged to have re-introduced the abacus to Latin Europe. It was also, however, a direct threat to Agatha’s own longstanding prerogatives in the government; not only had Constantine filled the position of archicancellarius, long left vacant by Agatha, but he had appointed a foreigner over whom Agatha had absolutely no influence or control. Even Constantine’s shift in administrative emphasis from Lucca to Pavia, usually assumed to be an attempt to consolidate power in Lombardy, may also have been intended as a means to pry the imperial administration away from Agatha’s favorites and clients in Lucca.

    A Time of Barbarism

    The victory of the Sicilian Muslims over Octavian at Salerno in 985 had seemed at first to be a great stroke of luck for the Byzantines, who were thus delivered from the man who seemed to be their most formidable oppressor. Salerno, plundered and depopulated, returned to local control but with substantial cessions to the Saracens. To maintain his rule, Prince John Lambert was compelled to surrender certain coastal fortresses, pay regular tribute, and allow the raiders to operate freely in his lands.[5] Duke Manso of Amalfi was a more willing collaborator, as his city-state did a brisk business with the lands of the infidels. As for the rest of Latin Italy, the defeat of the Sicilian fleet after the Battle of Salerno forced the Sicilians to turn their attentions elsewhere. While the Sicilians could and did rebuild their fleet, the naval forces of Pisa and Naples (particularly the former) were by this time formidable enough to make raids north of Amalfi too risky of a proposition.

    So it was that, having driven off the Italian emperor, the Sicilians under Emir Abu al-Qasim almost immediately turned against Byzantine Italy. Virtually the entire province was subjected to systematic terror and rapine. Nearly every year from 986 to the end of the century was marked by some raiding expedition, only a few of which were recorded with any detail. The environs of Bari were raided in 988 and 992, and Taranto suffered the same in 991. Consenza resisted a siege around 990; so did Matera in 989, but that city was less fortunate the second time around and was captured and sacked in 994. Rhegion, at the “toe” of the Italian boot, was captured in 995 and retained by the Sicilians, although most of the residents were sold into slavery. Contemporary accounts attest to just how bad the situation was. A Byzantine monk in Calabria writing in the mid-990s lamented the “time of barbarism” which Langobardia had fallen into. In 994, a judge in Salerno sanctioned the sale of property by a child – which was normally illegal – on the apparent basis that normal law no longer applied in this “time of hunger.” Monks recorded bands of Christian renegades marauding alongside Saracen pirates in Lucania. If any of the Christians of southern Italy shared the millenarian expectations of Adeodatus, they may have positively welcomed the coming apocalypse.[B]

    The “renegades” recorded by the monks were undoubtedly the product of a situation in which the Byzantine government, though it continued to exact heavy taxes on the people of the Catepanate (or at least attempted to), could not deliver even the most basic security in return. Imperial rule was so discredited that the city of Bari, the very capital of Langobardia, sided with the usurper Bardas Phokas in his rebellion against Emperor Basil II in the late 980s; its citizens rose up and murdered the loyalist protospatharios Sergius.[6] Basil ended up winning that war and Bari suffered an unspecified “retribution” in 989, but local rebellions – particularly by Lombard elites – continued to wrack Apulia. For the next decade, no katepano of Langobardia is recorded at all; instead, the government seems to have been in the hands of officers of the exkoubitoi, an elite guard unit of the imperial tagmata. Their presence confirms that there were at least some government troops present in Italy aside from local levies, but they were neither numerous nor very successful. Rebels managed to assassinate John, a senior official of the exkoubitoi, in 990, only about a year after the unit’s officials had assumed control over provincial governance. The province was virtually ungovernable, and Basil, occupied with an ongoing war against the Bulgarian Emperor Samuel, could do little about it.

    Constantine in the South

    In 998, after a year of little progress under Octavian of Rieti, Emperor Constantine decided to personally intervene in Capua and Benevento. The size of the imperial army and the threat of widespread plundering caused many of the local lords to switch sides. Pandulf was assassinated after a dispute with one of his own vassals, while his brother Landulf escaped to Melfi, where he was besieged and forced to surrender. Constantine did not greatly trust Crescentius, but the magister militum did have some local support and was probably a more capable client than Prince Atenulf, who had proved unhelpful even as a puppet. Constantine offered Atenulf a comfortable exile in exchange for his abdication, which the prince – possibly under some duress – accepted. Atenulf was given estates in Tuscany and Constantine installed Crescentius as Duke of Benevento. After this, the emperor entered Naples to obtain the fealty of Sergius III, who had succeeded his father Marinus II around 992. As it happened, however, Sergius had himself only recently died, and had nominated his younger brother John IV as his successor on his deathbed. Constantine took the opportunity to ceremonially invest John with the duchy. Although only a symbolic gesture, it suggested a higher degree of imperial control than either Octavian or Alberic had exercised over the southern Italian princes, who had merely offered recognition of imperial suzerainty and did not receive imperial investiture.

    In 997, two Greco-Lombard brothers named Peter and Smaragdos had taken advantage of the chaos in the south and seized control of the Byzantine city of Oria, expelling its garrison and murdering Theodoros, a senior officer of the exkoubitoi. The brothers had preciously been exiled from their hometown of Bari, and now conspired to return there as rulers. They enlisted the aid of a Saracen commander which a Greek chronicle calls Busita (possibly a corruption of Abu Said) to help them eject the Greek garrison from the city, claiming that they preferred the rule of Saracens to that of the Greek Emperor. Smaragdos entered the city and opened a door in the city walls to the Saracens, who entered under the cover of night and captured the Apulian capital at a stroke.[C] “Busita” was an adventurer, not an emir, and after extracting his payment he left the city to Peter and Smaragdos. By the time Constantine appeared on the scene in the following year, this was not even the only outstanding rebellion in Apulia; a renegade exkoubitos named Theophylact had seized control of Gravina, while an obscure rebel movement under a certain Lucas had overthrown the local authority in upper Lucania and turned the Byzantine town of Triakon [Tricarico] into a nest of bandits.

    With Constantine, the apple had fallen rather far from the tree. Raised and educated by his mother, a Byzantine princess, he was the first “philhellene” worthy of the name to bear the western imperial crown. While Octavian was at best semi-literate, Constantine could read and write in Latin and Greek. He does not seem to have viewed Basil or the eastern empire as an inveterate rival, nor did he share his father’s drive for conquest at the expense of the Byzantines. Yet he could not ignore the chaos on his border, which clearly troubled both Crescentius and John of Naples, and the recently-elected Pope Philagathus – although himself a Calabrian Greek – urged the emperor to fight the heretics in order to protect Christian lives and churches.

    Although not yet willing to set foot on properly Greek soil, Constantine opted to invade Salerno, whose prince John Lambert had died in the previous year. His eldest living son and co-ruler, Guaimar III, had succeeded him and maintained the Sicilian “alliance.” Latin sources call Guaimar a coward who fearfully submitted to the Saracens, but this may be too cruel an assessment considering what had just befallen his capital city only eight years previously. As Constantine had no navy with him, Guaimar may have been able to hold out against a siege, but he made no attempt; he was grossly outmatched by the emperor’s army, and may have hoped that Constantine’s protection would be a viable alternative to continued subjection to the heathens. Constantine, however, had no intention of leaving Guaimar on the throne, and once the Italians controlled the city Prince Guaimar was deposed and packed off into a comfortable exile like Atenulf before him. His replacement was Constantine’s general Leo of Gaeta, who was installed as Duke of Salerno.[7] To bolster his own legitimacy in that new role, Leo married a Salernitan noblewoman named Sichelgaita shortly thereafter.[8]

    The regime change in Salerno concluded Constantine’s campaign in 998, but Duke Leo made a vigorous attempt to reclaim the rest of his newly acquired duchy from the Saracens in the following year. With the aid of John IV of Naples, Crescentius of Benevento, and the Pisan fleet, Leo invested and stormed the fortress-turned-ribat of Akropolis, and the Pisans defeated a Sicilian relief flotilla. Leo then defeated a force of “pirates” near Polikastron, another Sicilian outpost, but for whatever reason the fortress itself was not taken. Another campaign was contemplated for the following year, but the situation in the south was about to grow more complicated, and the Sicilian base at Polikastron was allowed to survive a while longer.



    Map of Italy and its neighbors in early 999. Striped areas in Byzantine Italy and
    Croatia denote areas of active rebellion.

    Next Time: In Samuel’s Shadow

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] 13th century Hungarian chroniclers claimed that this name was given to Alcinda in her lifetime by her adoring subjects out of respect for her piety and virtue. Most of those subjects, however, were pagans, and there is no hard evidence that the nickname was actually used by anyone before the 13th century. Intriguingly, the nickname also seems to have belonged to Stephen’s mother, Sarolt; her name (Šaroldu) translates as “white weasel” in Turkic, and she seems to have born the Slavic title of Beleknegini (“White Queen”). It may be that the 13th century chroniclers either confused the ownership of the nickname or purposefully appropriated it for Alcinda, as a title that implies purity must have seemed more appropriate for Alcinda than for Sarolt, whom the chroniclers maligned as a hard-drinking, murderous, and thoroughly un-ladylike pagan whose only redeeming quality was that she had given birth to Stephen. As these were probably the same chroniclers who forged a whole royal genealogy for Alcinda’s unknown mother to “prove” the queen’s descent from ancient Lombard kings, it is not beyond the realm of possibility that they might have also manufactured a title to further support the hagiographic image created of Alcinda as the embodiment of the purity and chastity expected of a devout Christian woman.
    [2] Although only one of a number of patrons of brides, Alcinda is notable as being the only “patron saint of princesses” recognized as such by the Church.[D]
    [3] Azus reportedly avoided death or mutilation because he was the elder brother of Rozala, the wife of Crescentius III, the eldest son of Crescentius the Younger.
    [4] This, of course, is the military unit better known in English as the “Magyar Guard” or “Hungarian Guard.” Although the milites Ungarorum are often described as a “palace guard” in contemporary accounts, they were a functional fighting unit and by no means a mere personal guard or ceremonial outfit. Scholars have often drawn parallels between this fighting force and the famous “Varangian Guard,” established around this same time by Basil II and acquired in a similar manner (as a gift from a foreign ruler, in this case Vladimir of the Rus). It is possible that Constantine was emulating contemporary Byzantine practice, but it is also true that foreign bodyguards and “gifted warriors” of varying types were already known in the west, ranging from Slavs in German and Andalusian service to foreign-born housecarls or hirðmenn serving Scandinavian and English kings. Berengar and Hugh had both made use of Magyar mercenaries in Italy, although these were warriors paid for a specific campaign or season rather than serving as a permanent unit. The Magyar mercenaries in the early 10th century were also pagans, while Constantine reportedly required all of his milites Ungarorum to be baptized.
    [5] John Lambert was originally the count-palatine and regent for Prince Pandulf II, a younger son of Pandulf Ironhead, but deposed Pandulf with popular support around 990.
    [6] Another participant in that civil war was Kalokyros Delphinas, the catepan of Italy who had opposed Octavian. He was recalled from Italy in 985 and later joined the revolt of Bardas Phokas. While many officials who joined the rebellion were eventually reconciled with Basil, Kalokyros was one of the unlucky ones, and was captured and executed by either impalement or crucifixion.
    [7] Notably, both Leo of Salerno and Crescentius “the Younger” of Benevento were invested by the emperor with the title of dux, not the title of princeps preferred by the native Lombard rulers. While the princely title, particularly in the formulation of dux et princeps, continued to be used internally by the dukes themselves (especially by Crescentius), imperial charters and other chancery documents acknowledge only dux. There seems to have been a concerted effort on the part of Constantine and his chancery officials to deprecate the princely title, which was closely associated with the independent Lombard rulers, in favor of a ducal title that implied significant autonomy (see: Spoleto) but not sovereignty.
    [8] Sichelgaita, Leo’s wife, has often been assumed to have been a relative of John Lambert’s family or possibly even his daughter, as John Lambert’s wife was also named Sichelgaita. Nevertheless, no direct evidence of her parentage exists.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] As mentioned in an earlier update, Philagathus was IOTL a Byzantine-supported antipope who took the papal name of John XVI. He was deposed by Otto III and savagely mutilated – he was blinded, his fingers were broken, and his nose, ears, and tongue were cut off. He died in 1001, a pitiful and broken captive in a German monastery. Luckily for him, he gets to be a real pope ITTL.
    [B] Most of this is historical or nearly so. The 990s were a pretty awful time to be a resident of southern Italy. While the Sicilian emir had been killed at the Battle of Stilo against the Germans, the Sicilians still won the battle, and were able to continue their raids soon after. TTL’s Stilo-equivalent, the Battle of Salerno, did not even manage to kill the emir, so the Sicilians have suffered no leadership gap and have been even more effective.
    [C] This is based on a documented event, but evidently “Busita” chickened out at the last minute and Bari was not captured. ITTL, my thought is that the marginally improved position of the Sicilians post-Salerno as compared to OTL makes Busita a little more confident. All indications are that Bari was a hotbed of sedition against the imperial government throughout the 980s and 990s, and it’s not impossible that many of its citizens may have shared the sentiments of Smaragdos and Peter that even a Saracen overlord was better than the imperial yoke.
    [D] The patron saint of princesses IOTL is Adelaide of Burgundy, the widow of Lothair of Italy, who Otto the Great rescued from the grasp of Berengar II of Italy and took as his bride. ITTL, of course, Lothair lives much longer as the King of Provence, and Adelaide remains his wife and becomes the mother of King Hugh II. While she remains one of the most prominent women of the era, she is never recognized as a saint.
     
    Last edited:
    Interlude: Naming the Empire
  • Nobody noticed by the way this Roman Empire lost the Holy status and regained the Western adjective? That's a radical cultural shift - the Carolingian legacy died with Otto, here...

    Just a doubt: I see that you keep writing Empire of Italy. How is the recognition of the imperial title (or the importance given to it) in the other former Carolingian lands?

    Naming the Italian state ITTL is a bit tricky.

    The proper name of Constantine's empire, at this moment in this TL, is simply "The Roman Empire" (Imperium Romanorum), and the proper title for its emperor is "August Roman Emperor" (Imperator Augustus Romanorum). In many contexts, however, the emperors omit the "Roman" part and title themselves "Imperator Augustus," because to use the "Roman" part would be too offensive to the other Roman Emperor in Constantinople. Alberic cared about that because he wanted a marriage and good relations; Octavian cared a bit less about it, and towards the end of his reign started using "Roman" more. Constantine - at least so far - avoids using it because he's friendly (or at least wants to be friendly) with the east. The problem, of course, is that while you can remove "Roman" from the emperor's title and it's still serviceable, you can't remove "Roman" from the title of the state itself (or else you just get "empire.") Thus there's a rather strange situation where the emperor of the Roman empire doesn't actually call himself Roman Emperor in many contexts.

    "Empire of Italy" is an anachronism, and only used on the map because otherwise there would be two states titled "Roman Empire;" nobody in Constantine's day would call his state "Imperium Italiae." The Byzantines at this time refer to Constantine as the Emperor of the Franks (Basileus Phrangias) or the Emperor of the Lombards (Basileus Langobardon), but the Italians obviously don't use those terms; "Emperor of the Franks" would be wholly inaccurate and "Emperor of the Lombards" implies that he rules only over the Lombards and not the Romans, Greeks, Franks, Slavs, etc. within the empire. "Empire of Italy" may be wrong, but it's not really any more wrong than "Byzantine Empire," which I use throughout the TL to avoid confusion.

    The "holy" part of "Holy Roman Empire" is also an anachronism, as it wasn't added IOTL until the 12th century. It's possible the Tusculani emperors might invent that or a similar proprietary adjective for themselves, but it hasn't happened yet.

    "Western Roman Empire" and "Eastern Roman Empire" seem like they would be good terms to sort this all out, and perhaps I should adopt them for the map, but as titles go they're just as anachronistic as "Empire of Italy." No contemporary Roman used those terms and ITTL both Constantine and Basil would be outraged by the suggestion that their imperial title was not universal in character. Things have changed since ancient times, and Basil and Constantine don't consider themselves equal and separate rulers of one universal empire (as the WR and ER emperors did back in the day). It's possible that could change, particularly now that Constantine and Basil are first cousins (!) descended from Constantine VII, but for the time being the easterners still consider the westerners to be "Franks" and "Lombards," not Romans, while the westerners still consider the easterners to be "Greeks" rather than true Romans.

    At some point all this will probably become an issue, but state names simply aren't that important in 10th-11th century Europe. Most Latin European kings still title themselves after their people, e.g. "King of the Franks" (rex Francorum) and "King of the English" (rex Anglorum) rather than "King of France" and "King of England." In this age of personalized power, the ruler's title is much more important than the state's title. As long as his subjects recognize him as their emperor, Constantine doesn't really care what the official name of the state is.

    As for the Carolingian legacy, the Tusculani still claim to have it - they are (since Octavian) descended from Carolingians, albeit rather distantly and through an illegitimate distaff line. (Octavian's mother was Gisela of Ivrea, who was the daughter of Ermengarde of Tuscany, who was the daughter of Bertha, the illegitimate daughter of King Lothair II of Lotharingia, himself a great-grandson of Charlemagne.) They very much consider themselves to be Charlemagne's successors, which is necessary for them to be viewed as legitimate in the Latin west. The fact that there is still a Carolingian king in France, however - an actual, male-line Carolingian - makes the Tusculani claim of Carolingian-ness sort of unimpressive, which impacts how they attempt to define themselves and justify themselves on the throne. It's also a harder legacy to claim because, unlike the German emperors IOTL, they don't control Aachen and the Carolingian heartland.

    As the descendants of a minor Roman nobleman, the Tusculani are always a bit insecure about their own lineage. Alberic based his claim on military victory (vs. the Magyars) and his coronation by the Pope; Octavian stressed his Carolingian ancestry and behaved like a Frankish king; Constantine, as we will see, turns more to the east and emphasizes his eastern-imperial roots (but that doesn't mean he forsakes the Carolingian claim). All of them are searching for ways to present themselves as true Roman emperors.

    Edit: I just realized I didn't directly answer Gonzaga's question about Latin recognition. I would say that the rest of Latin Europe does indeed recognize the Tusculani claim, or at least doesn't contest it; every western emperor since Charlemagne got that title by holding Italy and receiving it from the Pope, and the Tusculani are no less entitled to it than, say, Hugh or Louis the Blind or any of the other non-Carolingian reguli who held the imperial title before Alberic. That said, the authority of the emperor does not extend very far beyond Italy, and the French and German kings don't consider Constantine to have even the most nominal jurisdiction over them. (If anything the English kings, who are quite loyal to the Papacy, pay more respect to the Tusculani Emperors than the French or German monarchs do; but then, they're also much further away.)

    As Lucchese born, yay for the enduring power of the city TTL! Even if my heart lost a beat reading of Byzantine style built San Michele...

    I'm glad to have Italian readers! Feel free to point out anything I get horribly wrong, as I'm just an American with an interest in medieval Italy. I always like to find little interesting bits of history and architecture to tweak, and I'm glad you noticed that mention of San Michele!

    Cool to see how Italy is becoming for Hungary the cultural and religious beacon like Byzantium became for Kiev and Rus...

    For Hungary, it just makes sense - Italy, as the home of the emperor and the pope, is a source of legitimacy and authority, and unlike Germany it's not a threat to the Hungarian kingdom. That informs Stephen's policy, as well as the policies of his successors; as long as they can keep solidarity with Italy, they just might be able to hold back the much stronger German state. That alignment may not last forever, but it does mean that Hungary is going to be taking more of its cues from Italy than it did IOTL, which may also mean a more Byzantine-inflected Hungarian monarchy as Constantine's Italy becomes more eastward-looking.

    And I think interesting times will come when France and England will finally make steps in the European stage - from now they remained awfully quiet...

    France is a bit different thanks to a somewhat longer Carolingian survival, which I still haven't totally resolved yet, but they have yet to make much of an impact on Italian history. As for England, their history is so far largely unchanged, although I haven't yet decided if the butterflies from France are going to make the Norman Invasion disappear.
     
    Last edited:
    XXVII. In Samuel's Shadow
  • XXVII. In Samuel’s Shadow

    qv2O0XE.jpg

    Byzantines and Bulgarians at war in the late 10th century

    Samuel the Conqueror

    From 977 until 997 the nominal Bulgarian emperor was Roman, who went in and out of a Byzantine dungeon his whole life. The Byzantines had castrated Roman during a period of captivity in the 970s to end any possibility of a continuation of the Bulgarian imperial dynasty in the male line. He had been allowed to return to Bulgaria in 977 along with his elder brother, Emperor Boris II, as part of a ploy by the Byzantines to divide the Bulgarians, who were then rebelling under the leadership of the sons of a certain Bulgarian count named Nicholas. The plan failed; Boris was accidentally killed by a Bulgarian sentry, but the last remaining son of Nicholas, named Samuel, accepted Roman as the rightful emperor. Nevertheless, Samuel was the true power behind the throne from the very beginning, heading both its administration and its armies.

    Since the death of John Tzimiskes and the corresponding end of the regency of Byzantine Emperor Basil II, Samuel and Basil had been in chronic conflict. The initial phase of this war had gone badly for Basil, and he was decisively defeated and nearly captured in 986 at the Battle of the Gates of Trajan. Basil was soon distracted by the rebellion of Bardas Phokas in Asia Minor in the late 980s and was unable to launch another offensive against the Bulgarians until 991. This campaign was initially successful, even managing to capture Emperor Roman (again), but Basil was once more drawn away by events further the east, this time by a Fatimid invasion. In the meantime the Bulgarians managed to conquer Macedonia and Thessaly and even raid into the Peloponnese. Basil finally managed to achieve a victory against the Bulgarians at Spercheios in 996, in which Samuel was seriously injured but managed to escape.

    In 997, Emperor Roman died in captivity. Samuel, who had been emperor in all but name for years and enjoyed the wide support of the Bulgarians, proclaimed himself as Emperor of the Bulgarians. The Byzantines considered the Bulgarian empire to have died with the annexation of Bulgaria by John Tzimiskes, and denied Samuel recognition. Samuel turned instead to Rome for his imperial legitimation, but at that time Pope Adeodatus III was on his last legs, and no reply from Rome was forthcoming. For a while, Samuel continued his efforts to secure Papal recognition, but his hopes were dashed by the death of Adeodatus and the election of Pope Philagathus in the spring of 998. A Greek pope appointed by the Greek-influenced son of a Byzantine princess, Philagathus was not about to recognize Samuel’s imperial pretensions.[1]

    After his defeat at Spercheios ended his attempt to conquer southern Greece, Samuel turned his attention to the western Balkans. Dyrrachium had been captured in 995, and by 997 the Bulgarians had conquered Serbia and Duklja as well. In that same year, the long-ruling and pro-Byzantine King of Croatia, Stephen Držislav, passed away. Stephen had chosen his eldest son, Svetoslav, as his successor, but his younger sons Krešimir and Gojslav desired power for themselves and saw Emperor Samuel as the means to attain it. Samuel accepted their invitation to topple a Byzantine ally and invaded Croatia in 998. Svetoslav and his forces successfully defended the city of Iadera [Zadar] against Samuel’s army, but Samuel was not yet finished, and conquered Bosnia and much of the Croatian interior before returning to Bulgaria. He handed over his conquests to Krešimir and Gojslav, who would continue the fight against their elder brother for several years.

    The Illustrious Peter

    Doge Tribunus Memo was not well-remembered by the Venetians, who considered him a weak and vacillating leader, but he did succeed in keeping the peace between the pro-Italian faction led by the Coloprini family and the pro-Byzantine faction led by two related families, the Urseolo and the Morosini. Memo’s death in 992 after 11 years of rule was marked by the outbreak of violence between these factions. At that time Italy was under the regency of the magister militum John Crescentius, whose interests were primarily internal, and John made no effort to interfere in Venetian politics. The result was the victory of the pro-Byzantine faction, whose leader was elected as Doge Peter II Urseolo.

    Upon coming to power, Peter immediately demonstrated his diplomatic acumen by negotiating a new and favorable trade deal with the Byzantine Empire. He made a misstep, however, by assuming prematurely that King Hugh II of Provence was to be the new master of Italy, and had secured from Hugh a promise to recognize the same concessions granted by Emperor Octavian. It was Constantine, however, who eventually triumphed in Lombardy, and one of the beneficiaries of his triumph was Dominic Candianus, the Count of Istria. Dominic, the son of the murdered Doge Peter IV Candianus and Marina, Emperor Octavian’s sister, was Constantine’s first cousin and had remained steadfastly loyal even when all of Lombardy had been in Hugh’s hands. This put him in a position of favor, and he used it to petition Constantine to support his claims to the dogeship. At the same time, Dominic dabbled in piracy, coordinating or at least encouraging ruinous attacks on Venetian shipping. Venetian histories allege that Dominic went so far as to forge an alliance with the Narentines, an independent group of littoral Slavs who had a long tradition of piracy and had extracted annual tribute from Venice for nearly fifty years.

    Gravely threatened by Count Dominic, Doge Peter embarked on a plan to win over the young Constantine with diplomacy. He sent luxurious gifts to the emperor and invited him to be the guest of the Venetian people, betting that Constantine’s Greek heritage and interests would endear the cultured and half-Hellenic city of Venice to him. The bearer of this message was none other than John the Deacon, one of our principal chroniclers of the period, who served as chaplain and secretary to Peter Urseolo. In 997, having recently been married, Constantine decided to accept this offer. In his chronicle, John the Deacon says that Constantine was “most favorably impressed” by the city and the hospitality of the doge. Particularly captivated was his bride Adelaide, a girl not yet fifteen from the comparatively rustic kingdom of Provence who over the last few months had married an emperor and been taken on a whirlwind tour of Pavia, Pisa, Lucca, Rome, and now Venice. On Peter’s orders, the Venetians pulled out all the stops for the imperial visit, and the young couple was met everywhere they went in the city by cheering crowds, proffered gifts, and colorful parades of merchants, clergymen, and soldiers.

    The invitation was a masterstroke on the part of Peter, who thus completely deflated Dominic’s intrigues. Constantine had good reasons to be receptive to the doge’s overtures; he had only recently concluded a long and costly civil war, and at that very moment he had proxy forces fighting in Hungary and Capua under John Aureus and Octavian of Rieti, respectively. He had little interest in entering into yet another war, and when Peter offered him friendship, he took it. Constantine promised peace with Venice and agreed to compel Count Dominic to stop his promotion of piracy against them. To provide Dominic with at least some satisfaction, Constantine and Peter arranged the count’s betrothal to the doge’s daughter Hicela (it was a bit early for marriage, as she was probably no older than twelve), who would naturally bring with her a very substantial dowry. New terms of trade and taxation were agreed upon, and as a final gesture of goodwill the emperor sponsored Peter’s newborn son (his fourth), who was named Constantine in his godfather’s honor. Italian chroniclers tell us that Peter accepted Italian suzerainty, while John the Deacon makes no mention of it; it may be that some face-saving formula was agreed to which allowed Peter to make a token submission to Pavia without offending his other suzerain in Constantinople. The price of peace – the cost of the imperial visit, imperial gifts, and Hicela’s dowry – was undoubtedly heavy, but Peter (and Venice) could much better afford a toll of silver than a toll of blood.

    The war in Croatia would not be as gracefully solved, but it was to be just as beneficial to Venice. In 998, Doge Peter took advantage of the crisis to lead the Venetian fleet in a campaign down the Dalmatian coast. The Byzantine port cities enthusiastically welcomed the Venetians as protectors, and Peter assumed the title of dux Dalmatiae alongside that of dux Veneticorum. Although some Venetian sources claim that the Venetians were “invited” to take Dalmatia by the Byzantine Emperor, Peter’s expedition was probably launched without imperial approval, as the Theme of Dalmatia had already been given to King Svetoslav of Croatia. In the year 1000, however, Svetoslav finally lost the civil war against his brothers and fled to Venice, where he ceded his rights in Dalmatia to Doge Peter. By 1005, Basil had accepted the fait accompli and not only acknowledged the Venetian claim to Dalmatia but further awarded Peter with the title of anthypatos (proconsul). Peter ruled only loosely over the Dalmatian cities; they received Venetian protection, but Peter did not interfere in their internal affairs.

    Around 1000 or 1001, Peter also renounced his city’s tribute to the Narentines and waged war against them, with the intention of sweeping the Adriatic of their piracy by taking the fight directly to their harbors and fortresses. His campaign was a complete success, and his reign not only ended the threat of Narentine piracy but marked the end of the Narentines as an independent force of any significance.[2] Having secured good relations with two empires, established dominance over the Dalmatian littoral, and neutralized both of Venice's foes in the Adriatic - Dominic by marriage, and the Narentines by force of arms - Peter had demonstrated great skill in both diplomacy and war. He is deservedly remembered by the Venetians as one of their greatest princes.

    Tarchaneiotes

    By 999, when the newly installed Duke Leo of Salerno was campaigning to reclaim his coastline from the Sicilians, Emperor Basil was receiving somewhat mixed signals from the Pavian court. On the one hand, Constantine’s newly-appointed pope had rejected Bulgarian overtures for imperial recognition and Constantine had made peace with Venice, Basil’s loyal client and ally. On the other hand, this same Constantine had deposed the Prince of Salerno, previously a Byzantine client, and installed his own man there, effectively snatching yet another Byzantine satellite state in southern Italy from the empire’s grasp.

    Salerno, however, was a subject that would have to wait until Byzantine Italy was no longer in flames. To rescue that benighted province, in the year 999 Basil finally managed to send a significant expeditionary force under a newly appointed catepan, Gregory Tarchaneiotes. His daunting task was to recapture Bari, put down the various internal revolts across the countryside, and do his best to secure the province against the outrages of the Sicilians. After disembarking at Brentesion [Brindisi], Tarchaneiotes and his army attacked and easily captured Oria. They promptly continued on to Bari, which was placed under siege.

    The rebellious brothers now ruling Bari, Smaragdos and Peter, had won the city with Saracen aid and no doubt hoped to hold it with their aid as well. While the Emir of Sicily was happy to receive the brothers’ submission, however, he was not greatly invested in their survival. The indomitable emir Abu al-Qasim, the victor of Salerno, had recently died, and his son and successor Abu al-Futuh Yusuf was partially paralyzed from a stroke he had suffered in 998. The actual rule of Sicily now fell to the oldest of Yusuf’s four sons, Ja’far, an enterprising but tyrannical ruler who may have been too busy securing his power base and dealing with potential internal rivals to relieve Bari.

    Smaragos and Peter could do little but hide behind their walls and hope vainly for deliverance, but another rebel, Theophylact, was considering other options. Theophylact was a renegade officer from the imperial guard corps of exkoubitoi and the brother of the protospatharios Sergius, who had been murdered by rebels in Bari during the rebellion of Bardas Phokas.[A] He presumably had some familiarity with Byzantine military capability, and was perceptive enough to see that once Bari had fallen, Gravina – the city which he held – would be next. Aware of the recent show of force by the Latins in Capua-Benevento and Salerno, Theophylact decided to reach out to Constantine’s subordinates for aid. He found an eager ally in Duke Crescentius of Benevento, whose temporary humiliation at the hands of the rebel Lombard princes Pandulf and Landulf had not dimmed his ambition at all. Duke Leo of Salerno was seemingly a less eager participant, but he was indebted to Crescentius for his fellow duke’s recent aid against the Saracens and agreed to help.

    Bari fell in late 999 with no relief from either Latins or Saracens, and Peter and Smaragdos were captured and executed. In November, Tarchaneiotes besieged Theophylact at Gravina. Crescentius attempted to launch a surprise attack against the Greeks as they encamped outside the city, but Tarchaneiotes had properly fortified his camp and posted sentries. The Greeks quickly rallied against the attackers and handily defeated their enemies. Theophylact used the clamor of the battle to slip out of Gravina with his closest followers, and the city surrendered to Tarchaneiotes. Crescentius seems to have blamed the defeat on Duke Leo, who had been late to the battle; alternately, Leo may never have intended to join the battle at all. He did, however, besiege the town of Triakon [Tricarico] and capture the citadel from a group of Saracens and Byzantine rebels under the a certain Lucas, who a Byzantine source describes as a Saracen despite his name. After his victory at Gravina, Tarchaneiotes paused in his campaign to reorganize the administration in Apulia and to ward off a Saracen raid on Tarantas. By the time Tarchaneiotes turned his attention back to northern Lucania in the early spring of 1000, Crescentius had resumed his attacks into Byzantine territory and taken the border towns of Labello and Venosa.

    Acherontia

    Both Leo and Crescentius had encroached on Byzantine territory, but Tarchaneiotes clearly considered Crescentius the greater threat. While Leo had taken a Byzantine town, it was a town that had been held by renegades and Saracens who preyed on villages across the countryside, including those in Salernitan territory. In contrast, Crescentius had attacked a Byzantine army, seized towns from loyal Byzantine garrisons, and was currently harboring a dangerous renegade officer. Leo was also of the ducal family of Gaeta, which had been in the Byzantine orbit for generations before its drift into Italian allegiance, and unlike Crescentius the Duke of Salerno had no family ties to the Tusculani. Tarchaneiotes opened negotiations with Leo in an attempt to divide him from Crescentius and possibly even to regain the allegiance of Salerno for the Byzantine Empire. Leo was receptive, and pledged to aid Tarchaneiotes in exchange for the promise of his recognition as Prince of Salerno, the court title of patrikios, and other sundry gifts and honors. In March, Leo joined Tarchaneiotes in a march through the uplands of Lucania towards the territory which Crescentius had occupied.

    Tarchaneiotes was a skilled general, but not the best judge of character. In particular, he had completely misjudged Leo, whose proffered loyalty to the Byzantine cause was a complete fabrication. The Salernitans guided Tarchaneiotes into a wooded valley northwest of the town of Acherontia [Gr: Akerentza, It: Acerenza] under the guise of approaching Venosa by an unexpected avenue. In fact, the valley was the site of an ambuscade prepared by the Beneventans and rebels. Tarchaneiotes had set scouts ahead of the army and was not entirely caught off-guard by the attack from Crescentius and Theophylact, but he was totally unprepared for the Salernitans in his rearguard to turn against him too. Attacked from ahead and behind, the Byzantine army was resoundingly crushed and Tarchaneiotes himself was captured.

    Leo’s betrayal was a devastating setback for Basil’s hopes of restoring imperial rule in southern Italy. The capture of Tarchaneiotes, along with the routing of a sizable imperial army, all but scrapped the most serious attempt made in more than a decade to stabilize these war-torn provinces. Byzantine authority once more retreated behind the walls of its cities and the countryside was abandoned to Saracens and bandits. These cities were still resilient, as demonstrated by the Lombard and Italo-Greek populations of Trani and Andria who bravely defied the attempts of Crescentius to take them. Leo was more successful in Lucania, where in April he forced Tarchaneiotes – still his captive – to negotiate the surrender of Tursi, the thematic capital. Leo’s authority subsequently extended all the way to the Tarentine Sea, which split Byzantine Italy in twain. Theophylact was able to re-establish himself in Gravina and Matera and soon took Bari as well, possibly with the help of its denizens.

    Constantine and the Wolf

    Constantine does not seem to have done anything after the failed attempt of Crescentius to attack the Byzantines at Gravina, perhaps because it came to nothing. We can imagine, however, that the ambush and capture of Tarchaneiotes, followed by an invasion of Byzantine Lucania, was a grave embarrassment for an emperor who had taken a pro-Byzantine line in the matters of Bulgaria and Venice. Constantine relocated from Lombardy to Rome in the winter of 1000-1 and summoned Crescentius and Leo to account. They dutifully made their appearances and were reprimanded by the emperor, but they resisted calls to return conquered territory. Constantine could not force them to do so by any means short of marching an army into the south, and he was either unwilling or unable to go that far. As it became clear over the course of the year that the dukes were continuing in their hostilities, Constantine prevailed upon Pope Philagathus to threaten them both with an interdict. Appalled by the war between Latins and Greeks, Philagathus did not need much convincing. The papal pressure persuaded Duke Leo, who had already doubled the size of his territory, to abandon his solidarity with Crescentius and reconcile with the emperor. He held on to most of his conquests, but promised to make peace with the Greeks and agreed to release Tarchaneiotes. Crescentius, who had received a much smaller share of Byzantine territory owing to his failure to take Andria and Trani, was livid – but he probably should have expected such treachery from Leo, who had by now showed himself to be a thoroughly slippery character. Now isolated and facing the combined wrath of the pope and emperor, There was nothing left for Crescentius to do but fall in line.

    Leo (and possibly Crescentius) returned some territories to the Byzantines, but Tarchaneiotes was forced to recognize (or at least pledge not to contest) Leo’s control over most of Lucania as a condition of his release. Tarchaneiotes had little choice but to accept, as in his absence the situation in Apulia was continuing to deteriorate. Leo and Crescentius, for their part, pledged peace with the Byzantine Empire and promised not to aid any rebels or heathens against the Byzantines. Leo honored the letter of this pledge, but not its spirit, as Tarchaneiotes would soon complain that Theophylact was freely able to buy supplies and raise men in Salernitan territory even as he continued his rebellion. Soon after, Leo further skirted the edge of the agreement by making an alliance with Duke John IV of Naples against Duke Manso of Amalfi, who was a nominal Byzantine client but in a practical sense was much closer to the Sicilians. It was not for nothing that Amatus, a 11th century monk and chronicler at Montecassino, dubbed Leo lupus Salernitanum, the “Wolf of Salerno.”

    Amatus was of two minds about Leo. He was “excessively covetous and rapacious towards all his neighbors,” but also a “zealous Christian prince” who fought the infidels and respected the Church. In a sense, his duchy was a microcosm of Constantine’s Italy as a whole, mixing Latin/Lombard and Greek populations. He included both within his reign; the duke gave bequests to both the Latin archbishop of Salerno and the Greek metropolitan bishop of Tursi, and his army came to include not only his Lombard feudatories but substantial numbers of Byzantine deserters. This was no doubt due in part to the difficulty of his own position. Salerno, once a shining jewel of the south, had been greatly tarnished by the 985 sack. The Salernitan littoral, repeatedly plundered by the Saracens, was virtually abandoned. The hinterlands of the duchy, while extensive, were mountainous and thinly populated. With such limitations, it was probably necessary for Leo to use all the resources he had without prejudice to one group or another. Chronically short of money to protect and rebuild this impoverished land, Leo went so far as to sell his inheritance in Gaeta (which was not great) to his brothers, and his poverty may also go some way towards explaining his “rapacious” behavior. His conquest of Lucania was not the last time that his schemes would cause headaches for Emperor Constantine.[B]

    The Beginning of the End

    In the year 1000, after personally campaigning in Syria in the previous year, the Byzantine Emperor Basil II negotiated a 10-year truce with the Fatimid Caliph Al-Hakim. Although Samuel could not have known it at the time, this agreement marked the beginning of the end for the Bulgarian state. Samuel ruled an empire stretching across the Balkans, from the Black Sea to the Adriatic and from the Aegean Sea to the Danube, but it would soon become clear that he could not contend with the full might of the Byzantine Empire when it was freed of distractions and trained squarely upon him by a determined opponent. Basil was no Alexander; he had not been born a military genius, and in his early years had seen his share of defeat. Yet hard-won experience over decades of war had crafted him into one of the best soldier-emperors of Byzantine history, a man whose strategic sense and sheer dogged persistence would eventually grind Samuel’s army into dust. By 1005, Basil managed with a series of brilliant campaigns to recapture nearly all of Samuel’s conquests and reduce his “empire” to its core territory in the rugged highlands of upper Macedonia. From that mountain bastion Samuel and his men would hold out for another decade, but his ultimate fate was sealed.

    Elsewhere on the Byzantine periphery, the situation in the early years of the new millennium was likewise turning in Basil’s favor. Although the Croatian kings Krešimir and Gojslav had deposed their elder brother Svetoslav and seized his throne with Bulgarian aid, they did not remain Samuel’s allies once his star began to fade. They would continue to dispute the ownership of Dalmatia with the Venetians, but willingly made peace with Basil. In the meantime, Stephen of Hungary entered the fray on the Byzantine side in 1002 by attacking the Banat region, held by the independent “Duke” Ajtony. The details of Ajtony’s background and identity are unclear – in modern sources he is variously described as a Magyar, a Kabar Turk, a Vlach, and a Pecheneg – but it seems clear that he was an ally of Samuel, and Stephen coveted both his lands and the lucrative salt trade of the Mureş river valley that Ajtony controlled. Ajtony was killed in battle, Stephen annexed his realm, and the Hungarians may have provided further military assistance to Basil, who was not quite Stephen’s ally but was certainly the enemy of his enemy.

    Only in southern Italy was the Byzantine cause flagging. Although granted a reprieve by Constantine's intervention against his ambitious dukes, Gregory Tarchaneiotes struggled for years against the renegade Theophylact. After a siege of Monopoli by Theophylact was broken by a Venetian fleet (c. 1001) the war in Apulia settled into a stalemate; without control of the sea, Theophylact could not take the coastal cities, and Tarchaneiotes’ diminished force was spread too thin amongst his various garrisons to mount a counterattack capable of dislodging Theophylact from the interior. Eventually Theophylact would turn to the Saracens for aid. In 1002 they joined him in an attack on Tarantas, which was captured and plundered, but a similar attempt against Brentesion [Brindisi] was foiled once more by the Venetians. It was not until after the strategic collapse of the Bulgarian Empire in 1005 that Basil could give Italy the attention it deserved.



    Italy and its environs c. 1001. The striped area in Byzantine Italy denotes roughly the area
    controlled by the rebel Theophylact. The site of Acherontia is also shown.
    [C]

    Next Time: Italy at the Millennium

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] In fact this was not the first time the Bulgarians had made contact with the Tusculani in Italy. In 973, Samuel and his brothers sent a delegation to Emperor Octavian for aid against John Tzimiskes. The exact outcome of this embassy is unknown, but it obviously resulted in no material aid to the Bulgarians. At the time, Octavian had only just completed his reconquest of Lombardy and was at peace with the Byzantine Empire. Some historians have suggested that Liutprand’s last visit to Constantinople in 974 may have been in some way related to the Bulgarian embassy; the traditional view is that it was merely an attempt by Agatha to remove Liutprand from the political scene to assist her takeover of the chancery.
    [2] Further treaties between the Venetians and Narentine rulers are mentioned in the early 11th century and small independent communities of “coastal people” in the region continued to exist for significantly longer, but within a decade of Peter’s expedition the Narentines were no longer a distinct people of importance. Correspondingly, starting with this chapter they will not be depicted on the regional map.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] Sometimes called “Theophylact Excubitus,” this is a real historical figure, although the version of him presented here may be a composite. Theophylact Excubitus is known to us by seals bearing his name and portrait from the end of the 10th century. In 999-1000, a rebel named Theophylact is recorded as being arrested by Tarchaneiotes at Gravina, who is very likely the same person. It has been suggested by at least one historian I’ve read that this Theophylact Excubitus is also the same man as the Theophylact, brother of Sergius mentioned in the 980s as delivering Bari to Delphinas. This co-identification is far from certain, but since we have no evidence either way I’ve decided to accept that interpretation. If so, the story that emerges is of a prominent Italo-Greek man who was once a willing collaborator with the Byzantines but for some reason – possibly opportunism, possibly disillusionment over the neglect of the province and the death of his brother – turned on the empire in the late 990s and attempted to carve out an Apulian state for himself. IOTL, Tarchaneiotes successfully crushes the rebels and imprisons Theophylact, and we hear nothing more of him.
    [B] Leo sort of corresponds with a real person, Duke Leo I of Fondi, but we know very little about the historical Leo other than that he engaged in a variety of petty property disputes with his neighbors in his tiny principality split off from Gaeta. It’s also possible that Leo ITTL is not quite the same person due to different marriages or other butterfly-causing events I haven’t bothered to keep close track of in the case of Gaeta. ITTL, Leo comes to the attention of the emperor by fighting alongside John Aureus during the Lombard rebellion. As an Italo-Greek nobleman and a reasonably successful commander, Leo strikes Constantine as a decent enough pick to head up the beleaguered frontier principality of Salerno. His nickname ITTL is a reference to the historical Pandulf IV of Capua (d. 1050), who was known by one chronicler as the “Wolf of the Abruzzi” for his “wily and wicked deeds.” Pandulf will never live in this timeline, but I felt like having an equally rapacious equivalent to sow some mischief down south in the early 11th century.
    [C] I tried out some new labels on this map, namely "Italo-Roman Empire" for the Tusculan state. Obviously the eastern equivalent would be "Greco-Roman Empire," but that sounds too much like wrestling, so I stuck with our tried-and-true anachronism of "Byzantine."
     
    Last edited:
    XXVIII. Italy at the Millenium
  • XXVIII. Italy at the Millennium

    xdoTKN7l.png

    Modern illustration of an imperial Hungarian guardsman of the early 11th century

    King of the Lombards

    Despite the many conflicts on Italy’s borders during the years surrounding the turning of the millennium, Italy itself – or at least its central and northern portions which composed the Kingdom of Italy – was a country at peace. Aside from Constantine’s relatively bloodless southern expedition in 998, “Constantine’s wars” were prosecuted mostly by Constantine’s vassals: Margrave John Aureus of Carniola as a Hungarian ally in the east, and dukes Leo of Salerno and Crescentius of Benevento campaigning independently in the south. All acted with a high degree of autonomy, and Constantine seldom interfered with them so long as they were in line with the broad arc of his own policy. In the south, that meant stepping in when hostilities with the Byzantines became too inflamed. In the east it meant not stepping in at all, as John Aureus was an exemplary ally to the Hungarians. Although John’s relations with his half-brother remained unmarred in these years, Constantine had matured into a guarded and suspicious man and the shadow of Sergius of Pavia always loomed over their relationship. Correspondingly, John found the court of Esztergom to be a more fruitful place to seek glory and cultivate influence than Pavia and tied himself resolutely to the fortunes of the Hungarian state.

    From 996 to 1004, the emperor’s focus was on Lombardy and his residence primarily in Pavia, a city which had been neglected by Octavian and Alberic. For them, Pavia’s importance was purely symbolic; they made an appearance every year or so to show the flag, but they never felt secure in Lombardy and did not invest it with much administrative, military, or economic value. For the Carolingians, Pavia had been a subsidiary capital, but still one of importance, particularly in administration and education; a capitulary of Lothair in 825 established Pavia as the educational center of northern Italy, and in the early 9th century the palace complex hosted scholars from as far away as Ireland. Despite frequently changing hands during the anarchy of the reguli, it retained its singular importance and much of its administrative infrastructure through the troubled reign of Emperor Berengar and his many rivals.

    The darkest hour for the city had been in 924 when it was sacked and burned by the Magyars. Liutprand hauntingly evokes both the former richness of Pavia and the depths of its decline in a passage describing how, in the heat of the firestorm, rivers of molten gold and silver poured down the streets and into the sewers. Of the city’s many monasteries, only one is known to have preserved any documents from before 924, suggesting how thorough the destruction was. Nevertheless, the city quickly began its recovery under King (and later emperor) Hugh, who rebuilt the palace and a number of monasteries, re-established the mint, and even made efforts to restore the position of the city as a center of scholarship. After a lull under Anscar, Alberic, and Octavian, Pavia began a new era of resurgence at the dawn of the second millennium.[1]

    While Constantine’s main residence was Pavia, his actual location during these years was frequently elsewhere in Lombardy. The defeat of the Lombard nobility in 996 had checked their power and resulted in the removal of some of the more disloyal elements within, but the nobility had suffered similar defeats before and returned to autonomy. Castra had been razed or damaged, but these could be rebuilt; privileges had been officially revoked, but these could easily be reinstated if royal power was not strong enough to countermand them in fact. In the early years of his rule, Constantine asserted this power by his physical presence, holding court throughout Lombardy and meting out judgment in person. This often had the appearance of a military exercise, as he would be accompanied everywhere by his Italian and Hungarian soldiers. At times it actually was a military exercise; in the year 1001, the bishop of Brescia was ordered to furnish the city’s militia for the reduction of a nearby castrum, presumably belonging to an intransigent subject.

    The Military

    Little information exists on the soldiery of the Tusculan emperors of the 10th century. Chroniclers that describe armies of the period tend to do so in ethnic or regional terms, referring to Romans, Spoletans, Tuscans, Lombards, and so on. “Romans” is the most problematic of these; sometimes it literally refers to people from Rome, but in other contexts it is used to denote Greeks, Italo-Greeks, Ravennese (as the former lands of the Exarchate of Ravenna were sometimes referred to as Romania), or simply all the soldiers of the “Roman” Tusculani monarchs irrespective of their origin. The composition of these forces is also difficult to discern; milites are ubiquitous in the sources, but the blurry, poorly-distinguished social classes of 10th century Italy make it impossible to link milites with a particular social stratum, economic position, or standard of equipment. When used, the term usually refers to horsemen, but it may well have been used to describe anyone between a count in his panoply to a wealthy peasant with a horse serving as a groom or auxiliary (in the 11th century such men were more reliably referred to as stratores). Occasionally “loricati” (“armored men” or “mail-clad men”) are mentioned, which appears to be a more technical term, but it is not clear whether even that is used in a strict sense to refer only to milites with coats of mail.

    In the first decade of the millennium we finally gain a clearer picture of the emperor’s military household. This was composed of two kinds of soldiers, usually referred to as the milites Ungarorum and the fideles milites. The former was a distinct military unit, led by a praefectus Ungarorum, whose members were exclusively baptized, foreign-born Hungarians. Uniquely, they appear to have been paid troops, maintained with state revenues both in-kind (in the form of foodstuffs rendered to the imperial court) and monetary, with the latter beginning to take precedence later in Constantine’s reign. The Hungarians were not usually given lands in Italy, although some long-serving soldiers in good standing with the emperor were settled in Carniola. Their upkeep was undoubtedly a major expense of the Tusculan state, ameliorated only by the fact that they were not very numerous – probably numbering no more than 500 in the first decade of the 11th century.

    The fideles milites (“faithful soldiers”) or simply fideles were the non-Hungarian household troops and certainly made up the majority of the emperor’s “own” forces. The makeup of the fideles is unclear but some clue is given by the fact that contemporary Italians often seem to have referred to these men as milites sodalium or sodales, the same title given to the Tuscan soldiery of Alberic. That system had substantially degraded by the end of the 10th century, and sodales in an 11th century probably does not exclusively refer these original Tuscan milites or new soldiers raised on the same estates and with the same system; in Constantine’s time the term is frequently used to describe Romans and Lombards as well. It has been suggested that the sodales of Constantine’s day were mostly imperial tenants, holding precarii (a certain kind of long-term lease) directly from the emperor on the lands of his fisc, but this has not been proven definitively, and there are certainly instances of men called sodales who were clearly soldiers of other sorts. The most likely explanation may be that the term had evolved over the course of the 10th and early 11th century to refer more generally to milites who accompanied the imperial court on some sort of regular or semi-permanent basis as the original sodales were intended to do, and thus the term by Constantine’s day had no more specific meaning than “household troops,” differentiating them from forces levied only as part of a mass muster.

    The nature of “general” military service varied throughout the kingdom. In Rome and its immediate dependencies, war was intensely familial; armies, such as as they were, drew their strength from the scions and clients of urban noblemen like Theophylact, and the Roman nobility remained an important military and political force under Constantine even as the emperor placed the Lombard nobility in a vise. Spoleto, with its rather low population density and rural nobility of modest means, contrasted with Lombardy and its bishop-dominated cities and great counts, and neither looked much like Romagna, where ecclesiastical power was strong even in rural areas and the emperor drew his forces from the domains of bishops and abbots.

    There is little 10th century evidence for military logistics, but an 11th century document mentions a Lombard bishop who was required to supply the emperor with a certain number of two-wheeled horse carts in time of war to carry fodder, and claims this to be an edict originally dating from the reign of Octavian. Constantine obviously inherited and maintained these obligations, and paid further mind to logistics and travel with edicts on the local maintenance of Roman roads which were more comprehensive and efficacious than the rather halfhearted attempts of his predecessors.

    The Alpine Frontier

    By 1005, Constantine had already begun a restructuring of the Alpine lands that ringed Lombardy into new military districts. The trend of his predecessors had been to break up and destroy the great states of the magnates; the last of them, the Duchy of Spoleto, had finally been abolished after the failure of the rebellion of John II of Spoleto. In Lombardy, however, this had led to serious consequences; destroying the magnates was intended to create political weakness, but inevitably had resulted in military weakness as well. The north had no coordinated defense when Hugh launched his invasion over the mountains. Those Lombards that remained loyal had been disorganized and without leadership. The only serious resistance to Hugh in Lombardy had been put up by Manfred of Auriate, who ruled an inordinately large (by the standards of that time in Lombardy) county centered on Turin. This may have inspired Constantine’s creation of four alpine provinces – from west to east, Eporegiae [Ivrea], Bergamense [Bergamo], Tridentum [Trento], and Foroiluliani [Friuli].

    Constantine’s intent for these new provinces is made clear by their name: borrowing from the Byzantines, they were all titled catepanati, “catepanates.”[2] In theory no benefice or noble title was hereditary in the kingdom; even the weakest of the reguli had never explicitly acknowledged the principle of heritability and always maintained the nominal right to appoint the counts, margraves, and dukes as they saw fit. In practice, however, heritability was the rule, and it was a rule that Constantine obeyed as well despite occasionally finding exceptions. Titling these new provinces as catepanati seems to have been a tacit admission of the de facto heritability of titles and an attempt to associate these new territorial divisions with the system of governance of the “Catapanate of Italy” in the south, in which the katepanoi served temporarily and could be recalled at will. The Alpine catepanus was to be supported in his office by tax revenue from the province, and his chief responsibilities were maintaining its fortresses and garrisons and defending the key passes. He would be monitored by a iudex palatinus, a notarial official who would make sure the catepan was doing nothing untoward, administer the emperor’s justice, and supervise the actionarii, the senior customs officials.[3]

    Turin, Istria, and Carniola remained special cases. Turin had been the original inspiration for the Alpine catepanates, but it had also been the property of the family of the Frankish counts of Auriate for three generations. The current holder, Manfred II, also had Tusculani blood. To turn Manfred’s title into a temporary office would not only dispossess a family member but would be a gross mistreatment of a family whose previous patriarch had died heroically for the imperial cause. Manfred, along with John Aureus of Carniola and Dominic Candianus of Istria, remained “magnates” in the 10th century sense, holding lifelong titles and de facto heritable estates, although the exact forms of their titles varied over the years.

    The catepanates were emblematic of just the sort of top-down imposition of formal ideals that Constantine, for better or for worse, was always very fond of. It may be that the rebellion and disorder of his childhood reign impressed upon him not merely a distrust of the nobility but a desire for order and control; others have suggested he was emulating the autocracy of his imperial cousin Basil II, who likewise made the grinding down of the nobility a centerpiece of his reign. It can be reasonably argued that Constantine saw himself more as an emperor in the Byzantine model than a Frankish king. He struggled to justify his innovations and breaches of tradition, and would eventually turn to Roman law and a semi-mythologized imperial past to supply him with such justification. That was not always enough for the subjects of his diktats, but in the first decade of the new millennium the Lombard nobility was too beaten-down to meaningfully object.[A]

    The Counts of Italy

    Constantine’s attacks on the Lombard nobility were not limited to the real and physical. From the start of the 11th century, documentary evidence demonstrates a remarkable proliferation of the title of comes (“count”), which had previously been a title of high precedence in Italy as in much of the rest of the Latin world.

    Comes, literally meaning “companion,” had begun its life in the late Roman world as a title for close confidants of the emperor and, soon enough, a variety of high offices both civil and military. The comites had been the basic building-blocks of Carolingian provincial governance, but had transitioned almost everywhere into hereditary local dynasts over the course of the 9th and 10th centuries. This had been in large part due to their portfolio, which was not merely military or economic but judicial. The Carolingian counts were executors of the king’s law in their assigned province. As royal power seeped away, it was only natural that the counts, dispensing the king’s justice, should be viewed as viceroys for the king in every other local matter as well, even as their allegiance to that king became only nominal.

    Justice was a preoccupation of Emperor Constantine, but he was no more capable of dispensing it personally throughout his realm than Charlemagne had been. He enjoyed some advantages over the early Carolingians in the size and composition of his realm; Italy was a much smaller realm and had strong interior lines of communication in the form of Roman roads and the even more important Po river system of Lombardy. Delegation was still required, however, and Constantine preferred his representatives to be from the notarial class, thus dividing military from judicial power. This, more than any razing of fortresses or compulsion of duties, was his true assault upon noble privilege, for justice was power, and to separate it from the comites was to strike directly at their most hallowed privilege.

    The next step was a the degradation of the comital dignity. As landholding-by-lease was widespread at all levels of society, there was no real legal difference between the counts and the lesser milites in Italy (at least in terms of landholding). What had distinguished the counts was their claim to judicial authority; without that, they were merely milites with more land and more tenants. Instead of attempting to restrict the title, Constantine debased it, bestowing the title of comes on an increasingly larger group of men with increasingly smaller holdings and fewer tenants. Although this process was only beginning in the first decade of the century, Constantine’s intention seems to have been to make comes into something more like a Byzantine court dignity than the title of a great landed magnate. This was to set the tone of the structure of power that would develop in 11th century Tusculani Italy – in contrast with France, and with interesting parallels in Stephen’s Hungary – in which influence was derived more from one’s proximity to the crown than from independent and permanent landholding.

    In response, those great lords who remained tended to reach for higher titles. It was not unusual in the 10th century for even a lesser magnate to entitle himself comes, dux, and marchio, and even before the 11th century dux had seen something of a resurgence. Constantine, however, took a dim view of the Franco-Lombard aristocrats putting on such airs, and the only magnates to transition easily to such titles were the great lords in Constantine’s favor – John Aureus, Domenic of Istria, Manfred II of Turin, Severus of Ravenna, and a handful of others – who increasingly favored dux and marchio or qualifications of the comital title like comes palatinus.

    Constantine and Stephen

    By the end of 997, Constantine was the son-in-law of Hugh II of Provence, the brother-in-law of Otto II of Germany, and the (half-)brother-in-law of Stephen of Hungary. At the turn of the millennium the emperor enjoyed congenial and stable relations with all of his northern neighbors, which made his early years of consolidation in Lombardy possible.

    The greatest diplomatic success of Constantine’s reign involved his oldest foreign ally, Hungary. Stephen had firmly established himself as fejedelem (ruling prince) of the Magyars by 998, but that was not a title he was satisfied with; he wished to be fully recognized as a Christian king, accorded the same respect and wielding the same sacral power enjoyed by his German neighbor and the other highest princes of Christendom. Constantine was eager to oblige, and in 999 (or 1000; the date is disputed) he sent a crown to Esztergom in the care of Patriarch John IV of Aquileia and Margrave John Aureus, who had already established a close relationship with Stephen by fighting alongside him in the rebellion of Koppány. Evidently this was cause for a dispute between Constantine and Pope Philagathus, who attempted to assert the power of coronation as his own, but Philagathus was not in a position to make demands and had to settle for an auxiliary delegation joining the one headed by the two Johns. Constantine appeared to be claiming the sole right of king-making in Christendom, and accordingly Stephen was crowned at his urging at Esztergom.

    To what extent this coronation implied suzerainty was debated in the later Middle Ages and is still a subject of scholarly discussion today. Constantine’s own charters make it clear that “Our brother Stephen” was “crowned king [rex] by Our hand,” which was obviously not literal but emphasized the central importance of the emperor’s will. But Stephen was no genuflecting vassal and did not behave like one, stating in his own books of law that he governed by the will of God and mentioning no earthly transmission of authority. Stephen clearly acknowledged Constantine’s superior rank as the consecrated emperor of Christendom, but to speak of their relationship as lord and vassal ignores the obvious fact that Stephen’s state was much too powerful and remote for Constantine to exert any control over it.

    Constantine and the North

    Hugh of Provence was much more willing to play the role of client. Having failed to conquer Italy for himself, he performed a complete about-face in a few short years and reinvented himself as an imperial ally. From 997 on, the year of his daughter’s marriage to Constantine, Hugh’s sole objective was the assertion of his power over Burgundy. The Italian alignment is easily explained as an attempt to change the strategic calculus: in 993-4 he had been outmatched by Constantine and Otto together, and in the next confrontation over Burgundy he intended to have Constantine on his side against Otto. But a rematch of the three monarchs was not fated to happen, for on September 20th of 1003 King Otto II of Germany died at the age of 49, allegedly from catching a chill after a bath which developed into pneumonia.

    The rule of Otto had been reasonably popular and successful. By supporting the rebellion of Theodoric and Godfrey against the late King Lothair of France in 985, he had won Lotharingia back from the French, and Lothair’s unexpected death in the following year had prevented him from carrying out his plans of retaking it. Conflict over the lands of Middle Francia had continued between Otto and Lothair’s son and successor, Louis V, but Otto had proven stronger both militarily and politically. Otto had stumbled in the Burgundinian crisis, although he had eventually asserted his suzerainty there as well. His policy in the east was equally successful, where he retained the clientage of Bohemia and Poland and joined forces with the Polish duke, Bolesław, in campaigns against the resurgent Slavs of Wendland. The kingdom’s northern border had remained quiet, as the Danish king Sweyn “Forkbeard” was more interested in his Scandinavian holdings – and, starting in the year 1000, raiding England – than in making trouble with the Germans.

    According to Thietmar’s legend, Otto called his eldest son to his deathbed, and giving him a bejeweled ring from his finger he blessed him as his successor. The new King Liudolf II was acclaimed and crowned at Aachen. Notably absent was Duke Henry III of Bavaria, who initially contested the succession, and for a time it seemed as if once again Germany would face a war for the crown. Henry, however, found little support among his fellow Germans, and when Liudolf entered the country – supposedly as part of his royal procession, although he had an army with him – the duke met him and gave his fealty without an armed contest.

    Aside from Henry himself, no man was less pleased with this outcome than Boleslaw, the Duke of the Poles, who had supported Henry only to be left twisting in the wind by his submission. Just as worrying was the influence of the queen mother Helena of Italy over her 16-year old royal son, who was as determined to be the power behind her son’s throne in Germany as her mother Agatha Porphyrogenita had been in Italy. Helena was a strong supporter of the German church, whose leaders feuded with Boleslaw over matters of ecclesiastical jurisdiction in newly Christianizing Poland. These tensions, along with a crisis of leadership in Bohemia, resulted soon after in a full-blown war between Liudolf and Boleslaw. This not only set back the conquest of the Wends, who opportunistically played the Poles and Germans against each other, but allowed the southern dukes to embark upon their own foreign policies and unmoored Burgundy once more from the German orbit.

    The aristocracy of Burgundy was perceptive enough to realize that true power did not lie with their own king, but with powerful foreign meddlers, and as soon as the Burgundinian crisis had ended they were seeking out the patronage of King Hugh and Duke Hermann II of Swabia to use as leverage against their own sovereign. Hugh and Hermann, both eager to expand their influence in Burgundy, actively abetted these schemes. Faced with these dangerous and disloyal factions, King Rudolph turned to the Church and granted extensive lands to his bishops in the hope that they would be more dependable than his lay vassals. This, in turn, only further alienated the Burgundinian counts, and in 1004 – now that Otto was safely in his grave – a noble rebellion broke out against Rudolph. The objective seems to have been to force reform rather than to depose the king, but Rudolph seems to have feared German intrigue and called upon Hugh for support.

    This played right into Hugh’s hands. He sent his soldiers to aid Rudolph, but in truth was more interested in negotiation than war, and offered generous terms to the malcontents. This succeeded in ending the rebellion with little bloodshed, but Rudolph was forced to make concessions to the Burgundinian nobility. Hugh, for his part, only increased his popularity among the Burgundinian nobles, who more than ever saw him as the guarantor of their privileges against Rudolph’s clerical favoritism. Particularly in the south of Burgundy and the vicinity of Lyons, Rudolph’s vassals began to act more and more like Hugh’s subjects.

    Feeling the hungry eyes of both Hugh and Hermann upon him, Rudolph reached out to Constantine. The emperor welcomed his offer of fealty, but Constantine’s promises of protection were of no real consequence. The emperor was pleased enough to have the nominal submission of the Burgundinian crown, but he was willing neither to obstruct his father-in-law Hugh in spreading his influence throughout the country nor to court conflict with his nephew Liudolf by intervening in Burgundy in any substantial fashion. It would not be long before Rudolph would turn towards his final neighbor, France, for support.

    The New Menace

    For the quarter-century since the fall of Fraxinet in 974, Italy had been untouched by Andalusian piracy. In the closing years of the 10th century, however, Muslim raiders began stepping up attacks on the islands of Sardinia and Corsica. The thin historical documentation we have from that time does not give us a clear idea of the identity of these raiders, but it is very likely that they were Andalusians setting out from Majorca or Denia. Their initial area of attention may have been the iudicatus (“judgeship”) of Cagliari in the south of Sardinia, but by 1003 they had also established an enclave in the north of the island. In 1004, this outpost was used as a staging point for a raid directly on the richest city of the Tyrrhenian coast: Pisa.

    Pisa was not the only target on the Italian coastline in that year, and the raids were evidently serious enough for Pope Philagathus to appeal directly to Constantine for action to be undertaken against the Saracens of Sardinia. Despite chroniclers’ dire reports that Pisa was “taken,” however, the city could not have fared that badly considering that in the very next year it was able to launch a major and successful raid against Sicilian-held Rhegion (called Rivah by the Sicilians). Some have suggested that the raid against Rhegion implies that the attackers of Pisa in 1004 must have been Sicilians rather than Andalusians, but Philagathus specifically mentioned the Saracens of Sardinia as being responsible, and they are unlikely to have come from Sicily given later developments. It is more likely that the Rhegion raid was merely part of normal Pisan military-economic policy, as Sicilian control of both sides of the Strait of Messina – a critical avenue of maritime trade – was an ongoing threat to Pisan prosperity.[B]

    Although a nominal dependency of the Kingdom of Italy, Corsica had been neglected by Octavian after his return from that island, and as far as we can tell Constantine had paid it no mind at all. Sardinia was not even nominally subject to the Italian monarchs and never had been; that island had been a Byzantine province from the days of Belisarius until the fall of Sicily to the Muslims cut it off from the empire, and the formerly Byzantine administrative districts governed by iudices had since developed into sovereign principalities.

    Constantine did not immediately follow up on the Pope’s plea. The emperor considered his priorities to lie elsewhere; as the decade neared its end, Byzantine Italy remained in turmoil, and in 1007 a new conflict over Carinthia opened between Duke Arnulf II of Bavaria, the son and successor of the late Henry III (d. 1005), and King Stephen of Hungary. In any case, Pisa was for the time being quite capable of taking on the “pirates” without active imperial support.[4] Only in the second decade of the millennium, with a second and more destructive raid on Pisa, civil war in Corsica, and a major Saracen invasion of Sardinia, did the islands become an area of imperial interest.



    Italy and its environs c. 1005. The striped area in Byzantine Italy denotes the area
    controlled by the rebel Theophylact.
    [C]

    Next Time: The Rule of Law [D]

    Footnotes (In Character)

    [1] It is interesting to note that every dynasty after the Ostrogoths shunned Pavia at first only to return in time. The early Lombard kings had preferred Milan or Verona, but by the time of Rothari (r. 636-652) Pavia was again the capital, and the place where Rothari himself was buried. The early Carolingians who ruled Italy initially preferred Milan and relocated the royal mint there, but by 825 Pavia was already regaining its primacy, and by the time of the reguli it was so important a symbol of royal power that desperate kings and usurpers focused their efforts upon gaining or retaining it. Now it was the turn of the Tusculani to come back into Pavia’s embrace.
    [2] In earlier English-language sources the alpine districts are sometimes referred to as captaincies. This is anachronistic for the 11th century but not wholly unjustified, as the Latinized Greek term catepanus (“catepan”) did eventually merge with the already existing Latin term capitaneus (“captain”) for obvious linguistic reasons.
    [3] Although sometimes compared with the Byzantine themata, the alpine catepanates do not seem to have been significantly inspired the thematic system. Beneath the level of the catepan they remained organizationally and administratively identical to the rest of Lombardy and (Greater) Friuli. Furthermore, Constantine’s catepanates were intended for local defense and do not seem to have fielded a coherent unit of soldiers like the Byzantine themes. If anything, Constantine’s catepanates had more similarities with the early Byzantine kleisourai, smaller military districts often situated at mountain passes. By the time of Basil II, however, the kleisourai were on the verge of extinction or already gone, folded into the larger thematic system, and it is unlikely that they were a direct source of inspiration to Constantine. It has been suggested that a more plausible source for these districts may be found in the Lombard kingdom, as Ivrea, Bergamo, Trento, and Friuli had all previously been capitals of Lombard duchies whose dukes did indeed have an important role in the defense of the alpine frontier. Ultimately Constantine’s system may represent a merging of an old Lombard defense structure with the more Byzantine concept of a non-hereditary military governorship.
    [4] By 1010 Pisa had been joined in its efforts by the Ligurian city of Genoa, which thus makes its first significant appearance in medieval maritime history.

    Timeline Notes (Out-of-Character)

    [A] I consider myself a pretty conservative alt-historian, but I decided to go out on a bit of a limb here and credit Constantine with an “innovation” borrowed partially from the Byzantines. My image of Constantine is as somewhat of a “big ideas” kind of guy in the mold of Otto III or Frederick I (or II, for that matter) who conceives of himself as a true Roman autocrat and acts accordingly. He has an advantage in the fact that he actually is Roman rather than a “foreign” interloper, but notably the dreams of both Otto III and Frederick I ran aground on the shoals of harsh reality. Constantine is not immune from reality checks of his own.
    [B] The Andalusian raids on Sardinia and Pisa around this time are all basically the same as IOTL, albeit with the caveat that we don’t know all that much about them in our own timeline either. We do indeed have a report (from Pisa) that the city was “taken” at this time, but it does not seem to have harmed them much. The Papal call for action against the Saracens in Sardinia in 1004 happened IOTL as well, and is sometimes seen as an early prefiguring of the Crusades less than a century later.
    [C] You may notice that the map has been extended slightly northwards. I did this in order to fully show the German-Hungarian frontier, which is hardly set in stone. This also gives us our first view of Bohemia, or at least its southern extremities.
    [D] As another break from the usual politico-military stuff, the next update will concern literacy, literature, law, and administration. Get excited for a whole chapter about notaries!
     
    XXIX. The Rule of Law
  • XXIX. The Rule of Law

    uR5e1He.jpg


    An 11th century ivory pyxis, of likely Byzantine manufacture, possibly used as an inkpot. The engraving depicts the disciples of Christ.


    The Notariate

    Unlike practically every other country in the Latin west, Italy had maintained a tradition of lay literacy. Literacy in 11th century Italy was hardly widespread, but one can trace a continual and uninterrupted existence of a class of lay clerks and notaries from Late Antiquity to the reign of the Tusculan Emperor Constantine. Even in England, where state administration was relatively advanced, there were few true literates to be found outside the clergy. Only Italy had resisted the complete “clericalization” of writing and administration that had overcome every other part of the Latin world.

    Education, too, was more secular than elsewhere in the west. While cathedral schools continued to be focal points of instruction for both lay notaries and clerics, the material used to teach them was more secular than elsewhere. Classical pagan authors known to the 10th and 11th century Italian literati included Virgil, Juvenal, Statius, Persius, Cicero, Ovid, Horace, Sallust, Lucan, Avianus, Seneca, and Homer (unlike the others, not a Latin author, but represented in this literary pantheon by the Latin translation of the Iliad). Archchancellor Liutprand did not become an accomplished Latin writer by reading the Bible, but because he had been given a classical education at the cathedral school of Pavia which included many of these authors alongside texts by later Christian writers and grammarians like Boethius, Maximianus, Priscian, and Martianus Capella. While some registered their disapproval with the glorification of non-Christian writers, many educated Italian clerics seem to have been proud of their knowledge of the pagan masters. The only person known to have gotten in any trouble with the Church for his enthusiasm for the classics was the grammarian Vilgardus of Ravenna, active in the late 10th century, who allegedly claimed to receive nocturnal visions of Horace, Juvenal, and Virgil commending him for his scholarship and reverence for their works. He evidently went too far in his open preference for the pagans by proclaiming that their works carried as much weight as, if not more than, the writings of the saints and doctors of the Church, and was accordingly put to death as a heretic by the Archbishop of Ravenna. If accurate, however, the tale is the exception that proves the rule; only an act as grossly intemperate as publicly proclaiming Ovid to be a greater authority than Augustine could result in actual punishment for classical learning. As far as we know, only Vilgardus was that foolhardy.

    The literate, lay professional class of Italy had long been present in the Italian government, primarily as notarii - “notaries” - whose primary duties from the days of the Lombard kings to the Tusculani had been penning charters, letters, and decrees. In this way, they were not so different from their ecclesiastical counterparts elsewhere. The fact that they weren’t churchmen, however, made them attractive as imperial intermediaries, particularly to a ruler like Constantine who cast a suspicious eye upon all bases of power in the empire other than his throne. The first emperor of the second millennium would not only greatly expand the role of the notarii in government, but would empower a whole new class of iudices, lay notaries who were empowered by imperial writ to judge cases and make imperial authority known. Iudices of this type had existed in the Agathene chancery of Octavian, but her castaldi, clusarii, and iudices presided over imperial properties and collected tolls; their jurisdictions did not overlap with that of the nobility. Constantine would attempt to use an expanding lay bureaucracy not merely to administer the imperial fisc but to impose his will into the domains of noblemen, abbots, and bishops, with somewhat more success with the first than the latter two.

    Notaries in Practice

    The medieval notarius was primarily a draftsman. This was a function that was needed only sparingly in the early Medieval Latin world outside of royal chanceries and the Church, but in Italy the tendency of service and obligations to be codified in written contract rather than proclaimed in oaths or assumed as implicit was substantially greater and presumably created a greater demand for the services of scribes. Of these publici notarii (“public notaries”) in the 10th century little is known. Some seem to have set up shop in cities, while others were itinerant or attached on a semi-permanent basis to wealthy families, monasteries, or dioceses.

    Over the course of the 11th century organizations of notaries variously called scholae or collegia developed in the major cities, possibly based off the notarial classes of Gaeta and Naples, city-states now under Italian domination which had preserved a notarial class exhibiting varying degrees of Greek and Late Roman influences. These organizations in turn gave rise to a subsidiary class of discipuli (apprentices) who presumably could perform some but not all notarial functions. It remains unclear how much of the Italian notariate was within this organizational system; throughout the century we hear of itinerant notaries, and it is uncertain how or whether such persons were affiliated with any particular city’s organization. The irregular presence and non-standardized practices of these associations suggests that they were more or less an organic development that went hand-in-hand with the development of the imperial notariate rather than a project of the Italo-Roman monarchy.

    Public notaries were distinguished from notarii in government service, who were known variously as notarii imperiales (imperial notaries), notarii [sacri] palatii (notaries of the [sacred] palace), or notarii curiales (court/curial notaries), and hereafter referred to as “imperial notaries.” These titles predated Constantine, but under Octavian the imperial notaries had been essentially one body and led by a single official, the archicancellarius. This system did not adequately meet the needs of the Italo-Roman imperial court as it became larger, more literate, and more concerned with records and legislation during Constantine’s tenure.

    In the early 11th century, Pavia was once again the administrative nerve center of the empire, but the emperor was still itinerant in practice. The entire chancery could not be dragged around the empire, but neither could the imperial court be without scribes when it resided elsewhere for weeks or months at a time. The solution was to split the chancery, initially into a “greater” chancery in Pavia and a “lesser” chancery that traveled with the court. While no contemporary source plainly describes the varying duties of the notaries of each chancery, it is usually assumed that the “greater” chancery was an administrative bureaucracy properly so called, intended to coordinate the collection of revenues and the administration of imperial property in general and in Lombardy in particular, while the “lesser” chancery was a more traditional medieval chancery in the sense of producing the monarch’s letters and proclamations. The lesser chancery, however, also became an important organ of justice (which still centered around the person of the emperor) and, as we shall see, was an organ of tax collection as well. Unlike in the Byzantine Empire, where the bureaucracy was large enough to maintain a host of highly specialized administrative officers, the Italo-Roman empire required generalists. Literate men were still rare enough, and the revenues of state still small enough, that notaries in imperial service were expected not only to be scribes but accountants and quartermasters when the situation demanded it.

    It is a common mistake to describe the notariate as being “middle class.” Surely this anachronism comes from the fact that those notaries who are described in contemporary documents are often said to be mediocres, “middling men.” In 11th century Italian society, however, the mediocres were not the tradesmen or shopkeepers associated with the modern middle class, but a nebulous group occupying the continuum between prosperous freeman-farmers and the lower orders of the landed gentry. Ratherius describes the mediocres as standing between the pauperes (the poor) and divites (the rich); elsewhere the mediocres are contrasted with nobiles (the nobles) or potentes (the powerful). Power and wealth were, at this time, based primarily on land, and it is most likely that the average “middling man” was a small-scale or intermediate landlord, someone who possessed tenants of his own but who was himself a tenant of a superior (presumably a bishop or comes) or simply possessed less land than a true aristocrat. In several instances an imperial notary is described as being a sibling of or married into the family of a miles, a (semi-)professional soldier or “knight,” suggesting that soldiers and scribes occupied a similar rung on the social ladder. The sons of the urban mercantile class were not absent from the ranks of the Italian notariate, but “merchants” represented a very small proportion of the empire’s population in the 11th century (and many of these were foreigners).

    The Judges

    The Constantinian iudex, or judge, was charged not merely with writing things down but seeing that the written word was followed by action. In a general sense, the term was used to describe all imperial officers with iurisdictio, the authority to act in the name of the emperor. In 10th century documents it is not altogether uncommon to see iudex as a title borne alongside comes, presumably to emphasize the judicial authority of the count, but this usage died out or was suppressed in the 11th century.

    The iudices of Constantine were originally ad hoc magistrates, dispatched to locations in Lombardy where the emperor could not be. That was nothing new; Alberic himself had been dispatched to Rome to act in the name of his stepfather Hugh with the title of iudex palatinus, and his grandfather Theophylact had been granted that same title by a 9th century emperor. Constantine, however, sent out more of them, and drew his from the ranks of the notariate rather than the high nobility. Initially they were intended to supplant the judicial powers of the counts, but they soon acquired revenue functions as well.

    The creation of the Alpine catepanates began the process of the partial territorialization of the iudices. As each of the catapani was in theory only a military governor, fiscal and judicial authority was vested in a parallel notarial officer, the iudex palatinus, who thus had a set territorial jurisdiction. Formal judicial districts were not created elsewhere in the empire, but it was natural that the judges would be most needed in the cities, and over time the “ad hoc” assignments became essentially permanent (albeit not life-long) billets in the major urban centers. These urban judges were eventually given the title of iudex palatinus as well. A new institution developed around these officials, the curia civitatis (court of the city), in which imperial law was administered at a local and regional level. The possession of such a court became greatly coveted by the mediocres and the small but developing mercantile class, as it provided them with direct access to imperial power which could be a valuable weapon against the grasping hands of regional noblemen or even local bishops. Some cities were willing to pay for the privilege, and Constantine was just as willing to take their money. This undoubtedly helped defray the significant costs of the judicial bureaucracy which the relatively cash-poor (by Byzantine standards, if not by French or German) imperial government would have found difficulty meeting, but allowing the cities to pay the salaries of their judges was also a potential corrupting influence.

    The introduction of the urban judgeships created some confusion between these iudices palatini and the castaldi, which in Tuscany (and a few locations outside it) had executed similar functions in the great cities. The primary difficulty in understanding the distinction comes from the fact that castaldi are often referred to as iudices, because like the palatine judges they possessed iurisdictio as delegates of the emperor. In at least once instance – the city of Florence – a castaldus and a curia civitatis apparently co-existed, but to what extent their duties overlapped is not clear. It has been proposed that the iudex in this case, despite being based in the city, must have dealt primarily with matters in the surrounding district rather than the urbs itself, but the evidence is thin. Given that there are records of disputes between these officials, the distinction may not have been obvious even in the 11th century.

    The palatine judges were empowered with a writ to execute the emperor’s justice, but they relied on the direct application of imperial power to enforce their decisions. Constantine instituted heavy fines for disobeying any magistrate with iurisdictio and was not above resorting to military action to extract said fines. A magistrate’s decision could be appealed, but Constantine denied the ability of intermediaries to deliver such petitions; if a nobleman or any other subject wished to dispute the decision of an imperial magistrate, it was necessary for the plaintiff to appear in person before the emperor. That eventually proved unworkable, and that authority was devolved initially to the archicancellarius and later to his successor, the logotheta, as well as the protoiudex, the emperor’s chief “appellate judge.” Such intermediaries could only be bypassed by those of comital rank, whose right to direct imperial appeal was conceded by the emperor around 1010.

    It should be pointed out that, despite their name, the iudices were not necessarily experts in the law. Being a notarius meant only that one could write, not that one was a legal scholar, and despite Constantine’s interest in the law he evidently did not require his judges to share that interest. This is less of a contradiction than it sounds; law was an exercise of power, and it was more important that judges be loyal and energetic in their defense of imperial interests than that they be qualified experts. If a question of law arose, after all, there were jurists they could refer to, and eventually the iudices palatini of the urban courts were accompanied as a matter of course by periti legum (“legal experts”). The duties of the imperial iudices were in any case not only legal, but fiscal, and a judge that met his fiduciary obligations was not likely to be faulted if his legal knowledge was spotty.


    ZDazVje.png


    A clamp for affixing bullae, or lead seals, to documents, known to the Byzantines as a boulloterion. The 11th century Italo-Roman administration used virtually identical tools.


    Offices of State

    Although tiny in comparison to the bureaucracy of Constantinople, Octavian’s chancery and its subsidiary organs did have a variety of high magistrates and administrative grandees whose names and duties were inspired in varying parts by Greek standards, Frankish traditions, and Late Roman institutions transmitted through the Papal bureaucracy. The following is certainly not a complete list, as no thorough contemporary work exists describing the administration in detail in the manner of De Ceremoniis of Constantine VII, but a number of the most important offices are detailed.

    Logotheta: The archicancellarius had been the head of the chancery under Octavian and was initially so under Constantine, but after the death of the arch-chancellor Gerbert of Aurillac in 1007 the position was both renamed and subtly redefined.[1] The position was soon thereafter known as the logotheta, a Latinization of the Greek administrative title of logothetes (Eng. “logothete,” lit. “one who sets the account/word”). While this may merely be an example of Constantine’s philhellenism, it is also possible that the change reflected an attempt at secularization. Notably, all previous archchancellors had been clergymen, while in the post-Gilbert era most were of the notarial class and thus laymen. Renaming the office may have been an attempt to distance it from the clerical connotations of “chancellor,” which in Italy and elsewhere in the Latin west was virtually always an ecclesiastical office. Like the archchancellor, the logothete remained the theoretical head of the imperial administration, but as he was based largely in Pavia his powers over the “lesser” chancery became mostly formal rather than practical.

    Calamarius: The emperors had had private secretaries since Alberic’s day, but only in Constantine’s reign does calamarius appear as a term of office. Usually rendered as “keeper of the imperial inkstand,” the title may have been adopted as a translation of the Greek kanikleios, also referring to the keeper of the (Byzantine) emperor’s inkstand (from the Latin canicula, “little dog,” which the inkstand evidently resembled).[2] In 11th century Constantinople, however, kanikleios was among the highest of offices, occupied around this time by one of Basil’s foremost generals, Nikephoros Ouranos, and was no longer associated with anything resembling secretarial duties. The assignment of the logothete to Pavia left a power vacuum in the “lesser” or itinerant chancery which by the 1020s was filled by the calamarius, who remained nominally below the logothete but in practice was an equally powerful figure given his proximity to the emperor. As the emperor’s private secretary, the calamarius also needed access to the imperial seal, the keeping of which soon became merged with the office. The first known occupant of this office in the post-Gilbert era was a certain Nicholas, known most often by his office as Nicholas Calamarius, whose origins are uncertain but who was said to be a skilled writer of Latin and Greek. In general, the calamarii tended to be men of somewhat lesser social station than the logothetes, who despite being notarii were usually picked from noble families or at least the upper crust of the mediocres.

    Parator Curiae: The itinerant court extracted an extraordinary in-kind tax called the paratae (“preparation” or “provision”) to feed and supply its many courtiers, scribes, and soldiers. The parator curiae (literally “preparer of the court”) was the collector of this tax, and thus also the chief logistics officer of the imperial court whose sundry duties included securing fodder for the horses of the Milites Ungarorum and supervising the imperial kitchen. His staff must have been extensive. The parator is described as a iudex, indicating that he was not merely a bean-counter but an official with iurisdictio. The title of parator appears to be unique to Constantine’s Italy, which may be why in the later 11th century the title was conflated with the much older, more familiar, and linguistically similar title of praetor. This may have been a result of borrowing from the Greeks, who still used the term (as praitor) to denote a civil governor, but the original Latin term was still well known enough in Italy as to make a Greek derivation unnecessary.

    Protoiudex: The “First Judge” seems to have been essentially an appellate judge who received and judged petitions which did not rise to the level of the emperor himself. Those of the dignity of comes and higher were able to bypass this magistrate. Some have proposed that he was also the leader of the iudices palatini based on the comparison with protonotarii, who led the imperial notarii, but this is unlikely; evidence suggests that the iudices palatinii reported to the logothete in Pavia. While a highly dignified position, the protoiudex seems to have been largely constrained to his judicial role, and the office was probably not one of great political power compared to the logothete or calamarius.

    Praefectus Preconum: First mentioned around 1010, the praefectus preconum was obviously a leader of the precones (heralds/messengers), but little else is known about this position. It has been theorized that he was effectively a “minister of communications” who was charged with organizing the circulation of the decrees and documents carried by the precones. It is possible he may have had some supervisory authority over the road system, although Constantine’s administration charged cities with the upkeep of roads near themand had no centralized policy of maintenance as far as we know. As a rule, prefects in the Constantinian system were noblemen rather than notarii, but the praefectus preconum is noted here as he was clearly a direct subordinate of the logothete.

    Precones: The precones (from the classical Latin praeco, “herald”) were not notarii but fell under the auspices of the greater chancery. As they were required to furnish their own horse so as to carry out their duties as messengers, they must have been men of some means; recent scholars have argued with some plausibility that the average preco was probably a young son of a miles or similar member of the gentry, in particular the fideles or imperial tenant-knights. They were not iudices and lacked iurisdictio, meaning that they could not act in the name of the emperor, but they were under his protection and given the specific authority in extraordinary circumstances to “requisition” mounts. The fact that they were given this power and required to provide their own steed makes it clear that there was no organized system of remounts as existed in the sophisticated postal system of the Byzantine Empire, and thus official communications must have traveled rather more slowly in the west than the east.[3]

    Protonotarii: The “first scribes” are rather obscure figures, and scholarly opinions as to the nature of the title range from it being an extraordinary dignity for valued notarii to leaders of specific departments within the chancery (as was generally the case in Constantinople). Italo-Roman protonotarii, unlike their Byzantine counterparts, were not dispatched to the provinces (as that was the role of the iudices) but rather were based more or less permanently in Pavia. The lesser chancery does not seem to have possessed protonotarii.

    The Personality of the Law

    The principle of legal jurisdiction with which we are most familiar with today is that of territoriality. In such a system, persons within the territory of a state are as a rule subject to the laws of that state. This may be contrasted to the jurisdictional principle of personality, in which persons are subject to law based not on where they are but who they are.[A]

    The protections of Roman law had been afforded only to citizens. While at certain points the body of the citizenry was expanded (such as after the Social War), Roman law remained restricted to a subset of the population until the Edict of Caracalla in 212 extended the rights of citizenship to all free inhabitants of the empire. Roman law from this point forward was territorial in its conception; all free persons, regardless of their background or national origin, were subject to the empire’s law so long as they were within it (an easy criterion to meet when the empire spanned the Mediterranean basin).

    The “barbarians” which steadily encroached on Roman frontiers in Late Antiquity had their own systems of law, grouped broadly as “Germanic law.” Their concept of law was personal and familial: law was an inheritance passed down from one generation to the next. The law of the tribe amounted to a right to be judged in the manner of one’s ancestors, and it was a precious gift which ought not to be surrendered to others nor given freely to outsiders. Accordingly, the Germanic peoples as foederati were sometimes able to exempt themselves from Roman law, and when after the empire’s fall they found themselves ruling over Roman subjects they were inclined to acknowledge the jurisdiction of Roman law over Romans rather than forcing the replacement of a complex and deeply-ingrained system of jurisprudence with their own tribal codes. In this way territoriality gradually gave way to personality.

    In Italy, the Lombard invaders had kept their own tribal law – considered among the most sophisticated of the Germanic codes – and later Lombard kings expounded upon it significantly. They occupied a country, however, that was not only dotted with cities of “Romans” but still partially ruled by the Roman Empire (in its Byzantine incarnation). Roman law was acknowledged as binding upon the “Roman” population of Italy, while Lombard law was applied to the Lombards (but only private or “civil” law – Roman criminal law was not enforced). As one might expect, however, maintaining a permanent separation of Romans and Lombards was not possible, and over the course of the 8th century most residents of the kingdom, Lombard or not, were declared to be subject to Lombard law. This was a more “territorial” (and coherent) situation than in France, where in the early 9th century Agobard of Lyons complained that “of five men sitting or walking together none will have the same law as his fellow.” That was not a specious example – in Agobard’s time, separate codes were acknowledged for Ripuarian Franks, Salian Franks, Alemanni, Burgundinians, and Romans, to say nothing of more “foreign” peoples like Goths and Bavarians.

    Rome itself, unconquered by the Lombards thanks to the exertions of Pippin and Charles, was only introduced formally to the principle of personality in 824, when Emperor Lothair confirmed the right of those living in Papal jurisdiction to be judged by the law they adhered to, whether Lombardic, [Salian] Frankish, or Roman. This was not a choice that was freely made for most; law was inherited from one’s father, although many fringe cases were recognized (the illegitimate child of an adulterous affair, for instance, was permitted to take the law of either parent as it pleased him, perhaps one of the rare bright spots of being a bastard in the 9th century). While the Papacy continued to operate by Canon Law, which was derived entirely from the Roman tradition, ecclesiastical institutions under the supervision of the king were often compelled to adopt his law. The Abbey of Farfa, for instance, was just a few miles away from Rome but was subject to Lombard law. Elsewhere in Italy, Lombard law continued to be observed under Carolingian rule, but the Frankish transplants brought into Lombardy by the Carolingians could elect to follow their own ancestral code. Property transfers recorded in 9th and 10th century Italy frequently mention whether the parties involved are Franks, Lombards, Goths, Romans, Burgundinians, Bavarians, and so on, not out of general interest but to clarify which set of laws the transfer was taking place under.

    The problems of the doctrine of personality were already evident by the 9th century. In the first place, “national” law required that the nationality of persons be clearly established, which despite numerous edicts on who was or was not a “Frank” or “Lombard” or “Roman” proved increasingly difficult to do. Neither were there judges to be found who could competently hold forth on the relevant law of every recognized nationality; in an age of scarce literacy it was not reasonable to assume that suitable men could always be found with practical knowledge even one legal tradition, let alone half a dozen. Attempts under the early Carolingians to make some sort of universal law met largely with failure. Instead, the doctrine of personality began a slow death as nations began to be associated with places. What was in former days the law of the Burgundinians was becoming merely the half-remembered custom of the people of Burgundy (and even then only parts of it). In France, the Germanic codes came to dominate the law of the north while the south owed more to Roman law. In Italy, personality as a concept had always been narrow – unlike the Frankish kings, the Lombard kings were for the most part concerned only with the laws of the Lombards and Romans – and over the course of the 8th century, Lombard law became clearly dominant. Nevertheless, Roman law-as-custom endured, and the law (broadly speaking) of Constantine’s time was a mix of Roman legal inheritance, Lombard law, and Frankish traditions and capitularies.

    That something called “Roman law” was still known in Italy and southern France, however, should not be taken to imply that either nation was actually learned in Roman law as it was written. There is little evidence which suggests that any formal continuation of Roman legal knowledge from Late Antiquity existed in either France or Italy. Their “Roman law” was really more like custom informed by what the people remembered of Roman law over the intervening centuries of the early Middle Ages. The Roman legal principles informing matters like property transfer, manumission, the methods of proof in criminal trials, and so on had survived, but as customary rather than written law, and with heavy adulteration by Germanic traditions. There was no institutional study of Roman law in its textual form, nor perhaps even knowledge of it, for the great compilation of the law made under Justinian was as far as we know not extant anywhere from Rome to Scandinavia.

    The Legal Revolution

    Law-giving in this time was not primarily a matter of legislation. Law was thought to be (or supposed to be) something permanent and unchanging. God’s Law, after all, was eternal, and that was the standard that the laws of men had to aspire to. Accordingly, “new laws” could never be truly new laws. If there was innovation, it was heavily camouflaged, for to truly innovate and expose the ostensibly eternal law as something malleable and impermanent was unthinkable. What interested the legal minds of the 11th century was not legislation as we understand it, but jurisprudence and precedent.

    A “revival” of Roman law could very well have been political cover for Constantine, a way to change the status quo by appealing to a legal precedent that was dimly remembered but given nearly as much reverence as the Roman Emperor himself. Who in their right mind could look upon an emperor named Constantine citing the Code of Justinian and claim that he was an innovator, or anything other than a restorer of the eternal law? It did not hurt that the Roman law was both favorable to Constantine’s imperial pretensions and interpreted as such by the Romanophile jurists (known later on – and somewhat confusingly – as the moderni, as opposed to the antiqui who placed more value on the Lombard tradition). A Ravennese scholar, when interrogated on Roman law by the emperor, was said to have told him that the emperor was by right “lord of the world” and that “whatever pleases [the emperor] has the force of law.” The law of the Roman Empire had been built up around the divine dictum of its emperors; it could not reasonably be anti-imperial or hostile to the exercise of the imperial will. Justinian had not compiled a new code in order to hobble his own power.

    It was once fashionable to lay all credit at the feet of Constantine, as if he were a second Justinian ordering the law to be made anew; according to such interpretations, his Roman background and “sublimely ordered mind” (as one historian of the last century put it) created in him a need to establish uniformity and “restore” the law by returning it to its Roman roots. Such lofty motives, however, are not needed to explain the emperor’s actions – short-term interest may suffice. A vision of Constantine as some sort of grand revivalist does a disservice to his political sense, and is surely owed entirely to later sympathetic medieval sources who were eager to crown Constantine with the laurels of the law-giver.

    The importance of Constantine’s own influence should not be discarded, but had Constantine been king in France or Germany it is likely that his ambitions would have been frustrated. The remnants of Roman law were stronger in Italy than anywhere else in the Latin world, owing largely to the presence of the Papal Curia in Rome and the recent Byzantine rule of much of the country. The notarial class of Italy, as we have observed, was larger and more learned than anywhere else in the Latin west, and was already acquainted with and quite fond of the literature of Roman antiquity. Finally, Italy’s chances of acquiring the lost texts of Roman law were greater than anywhere else given their own links to the Greek world, where Justinian’s codices were still preserved.

    The Corpus

    The key text in the “legal revolution” in Italy was the Corpus Juris Civilis (“Body of civil law”), broadly and more colloquially known as the Code of Justinian.[4] The Corpus was a vast repository of jurisprudence compiled in the reign of Justinian and by his orders. The exact nature of its transmission into Italy is unclear, but the part that first began to gain attention in Pavia was a copy of the Pandects, also known as the Digest, a summary of the decisions of ancient (2nd-3rd century) jurists whose opinions were considered to form the bedrock of Roman law. The Digest was not a law code as such – it had no legislation, only judicial opinions – but these opinions were already considered as good as law in the time of Justinian. Historians have sometimes credited Agatha Porphyrogenita with the introduction of the work given her background and her personal library, but her involvement is not attested anywhere. During her son’s reign, there were numerous contacts between west and east by which the work could have moved – Greek and Italo-Greek monks resettling in the north, diplomatic contacts between the empires directly or by way of Venice, or even transmission through the capture of Lucania and other parts of Byzantine Italy by Constantine’s independent-minded dukes in the south.

    In fact the “new law” which came into Pavia was already long obsolete in the east. Among the Greeks, the Corpus was considered too long, too complex, too old-fashioned, and hopelessly compromised by centuries of further legislation and amendment. It was also literally unreadable by most judges – the Corpus and its constituent books had been written in Latin at a time when that was still the administrative language of the empire, but by now the Byzantine east had since been thoroughly Hellenized even at the highest levels of government. A major legal reform had been undertaken by Emperor Basil I, the progenitor of the Macedonian dynasty (and thus ancestor of both Basil II and Constantine of Italy). The product of his undertaking, the so-called Basilika, omitted “outdated” laws, condensed and clarified some matters in the Corpus, and – helpfully to the easterners – was written in Greek.

    These very same qualities which encouraged the Greeks to adopt the Basilika caused the Latins to ignore it. In the first place, few of them could read it, but the Latins were even more steeped in the notion of unchanging law than the Greeks, and the Basilika lacked the ancient pedigree of the Corpus despite being developed from it. Justinian was an imperial antecedent greatly respected by the Latins; Basil I, who post-dated Charlemagne, was comparatively obscure in the West. Rather than taking the Corpus for what it was, a 500-year old book of juridical opinions from a vastly different world, the scholars of Italy seem to have viewed it rather like the Bible, a perfect and unchanging text whose age only enhanced its authority.

    While Roman legal texts were already coming into the hands of the notariate in the 1010s, it would take a concerted effort to create from them a coherent legal standard. The Corpus did not exist anywhere in a complete form, or even close to it; the Roman legal inheritance was scattered around in various partial texts and even loose pages, some of which disagreed with one another either naturally (as the Corpus included laws and opinions from centuries of legal thought by dozens or hundreds of judges) or as a result of adulteration by the infiltration of copy errors, innovations, or deliberate forgeries. Finding this situation intolerable, Constantine commissioned a group of the best legal minds of the imperial notariate to “renew the books of the law” and collate the numerous pieces of Justinian’s code and its auxiliary texts into one authoritative collection. This institute for the study of Roman law, formed in the 1020s at the emperor’s behest, would result in the creation of the Collectio Papianensis (“Pavian Collection”), also known as the Collectio Constantini, which was to become the central text of Roman law in Latin Europe in the high medieval period.[B]

    Next Time: Storm Clouds

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] Perhaps the only true “scientist” of his day in the Latin world, Gerbert was an accomplished mathematician and astronomer who allegedly re-introduced the armillary sphere and the abacus (or at least some version of it) into Europe. He had learned mathematics in Spain, and probably on that basis was later said to have been an accomplished “necromancer” who had stolen a book of spells from a Saracen sorcerer, could predict the future with the stars, and summoned demons to perform his will.
    [2] The term calamarius comes from the Late Latin calamarium, meaning an ink pot or pen case, itself from calamus, a Latin borrowing of the Greek kalamos, meaning a reed or pen. This is also the source of the culinary term for squid, “calamari,” on account of the squid’s ability to squirt an ink-like fluid.
    [3] Although in Italy – specifically, Lombardy and northern Tuscany – the river networks of the Po and Arno made communications less dependent on road networks than in, say, Macedonia or Anatolia.
    [4] Corpus Juris Civilis is not a medieval term, but used here for clarity.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] Of course, not all law today is territorial in nature. Consider the concept of diplomatic immunity, in which a diplomat is generally considered exempt from the law of the territory he’s in while serving in an official capacity. This is a modern example of the jurisdictional principle of personality, albeit based on a person’s occupation rather than their ethnic identity.
    [B] This is a fairly major departure from history. IOTL, the Justinian Code was “rediscovered” in Italy in the late 11th century and did not come to prominence until the writings of Irnerius in the early 12th century and the spread of Roman law by the “glossators” in the reign of Emperor Frederick I in the second half of the 12th century. ITTL, the closer contacts of Italy and Byzantium, along with the legal interest of Constantine, make the revival of Roman law in the west begin nearly a century earlier.
     
    Last edited:
    XXX. Storm Clouds
  • XXX. Storm Clouds

    O31IGTv.png

    Duke Boleslaw of Poland, bronze doors of the Cathedral of Gniezo, 11th century

    Boleslaw the Brave

    The death of King Otto II of Germany in 1003 had ripple effects throughout central Europe. The rebellion against King Rudolph III of Burgundy in 1004, by which King Hugh II of Provence intervened to his own advantage, has already been mentioned. That there was no significant German interference in that crisis is certainly due to another and more formidable neighbor who also took the opportunity of Otto’s death and the ascension of his teenage son, Liudolf II, to assert and expand his power. That man was Boleslaw, High Duke of the Poles, who in his valorous career certainly earned the moniker of Chrobry (“the Brave”) which he carries to this day. Early in his reign, Boleslaw had been a respectable ally of Otto, cooperating with him against the tribal confederacies of the pagan Slavs. By the turn of the millennium, however, a rift had begun to grow between the two men, and the cause was religious administration.

    Ever since the conquests of Charlemagne, Germany had been the eastern frontier of Christendom in central Europe. German missionaries had been active among the Danes, Wends, Bohemians, and Poles for centuries, with varying degrees of success. While the Christianizing mission was still ongoing, it was sensible that the faith should be overseen from dioceses within the German border. Anscar, the famous “Apostle of the North” of the 9th century, had proselytized in Scandinavia from his cathedral seat in Bremen, and since the 960s the Archbishopric of Magdeburg had overseen the conversion of “the Slavs,” meaning the Wends and Poles. Boleslaw, who was as politically astute as he was pious, was quick to realize that the Church was a lever of power of its own, and desired an independent ecclesiastic structure for his Polish state.

    While Otto lived, the issue was partially suppressed. Otto was an ally – albeit sometimes an uneasy one – of Emperor Constantine, and the papal court was not so brave as to countermand the will of the emperor and the German king in favor of a Polish duke. A bishopric was established in Gniezo, Boleslaw’s capital, but it remained a suffragan of Magdeburg. A desire to change this circumstance may be why Boleslaw supported Duke Henry III of Bavaria against Liudolf for the crown of Germany after Otto’s death. Luidolf was heavily influenced by his mother (and Constantine’s sister), Helena of Italy, who was firmly aligned with the interests of the German ecclesiastics. Henry, however, stood down rather than start a civil war, and Boleslaw’s support only blackened his name in Liudolf’s court.

    The Bohemian Succession

    Parallel to this simmering conflict, a bloody struggle over the fate of Bohemia was ongoing. The previous Přemyslid duke, Boleslav II, had died in 999 and left three sons – Boleslav, Jaromir, and Oldrich. The ducal throne had gone to the eldest, who was elected as Boleslav III, but Boleslav sat uneasily upon the throne and had no male heir of his own. Either responding to a rebellion or merely taking preemptive action, the duke moved against his brothers in 1002; Jaromir was allegedly castrated, but nevertheless the two managed to flee to Germany. Boleslav’s next move, however – against his own nobility – miscarried badly, and it was Boleslav who was subsequently forced to flee into exile in Bavaria.

    Practically by default, the duchy now went to Vladivoj, a probable cousin of the exiled brothers. He seems to have arrived from Poland after a brief exile during Boleslav’s misrule, and probably gained the throne with the support of Duke Boleslaw of Poland. Vladivoj, however, drank himself to death after less than a year in office. Duke Boleslav invaded the country in 1003 and restored the previous duke Bolesav III, but Boleslav was no less an unbearable tyrant in his second period of rule than he had been in his first. He again sought to solve all internal problems with slaughter, allegedly even hacking his son-in-law to death with a sword during Lent. The Bohemian nobles appealed to Boleslaw of Poland, who swooped into Bohemia once more, deposed his “client,” and had him blinded and imprisoned. Perhaps for lack of any good alternatives, Boleslaw now engineered his own election as Duke of Bohemia by the grateful nobility (as “Boleslav IV”).

    Boleslaw’s support of Henry and his conquest of Bohemia made him a major concern to the German crown, and the lobbying of the German bishops, Queen-mother Helena, and the exiled Přemyslid brothers ensured that Liudolf would confront that threat directly. Liudolf demanded Boleslaw’s abdication from Bohemia and a payment of tribute to the German crown; Boleslaw responded by invading Lusatia and Meissen. In his first martial test as king, Liudolf succeeded in driving Boleslaw back, capturing Prague, and installing Jaromir as the new Bohemian duke. An actual invasion of Poland, however, was called off on account of the bitterly cold winter of 1004-5, and in the spring that followed came a renewed attack on Germany’s western frontier by King Louis V, who like his father before him still had designs on Lotharingia and hoped it would be easily taken from the young Liudolf. Liudolf and his men bested this opponent too, but it gave Boleslaw the necessary breathing space to recover the initiative. He was aided by an alliance with some tribes of the pagan Wends, who were not truly friends of any of their Christian neighbors but were happy to play them against one another.

    In 1005, Duke Henry III of Bavaria passed away; had he succeeded in gaining Otto’s crown, he would have worn it for fewer than two years. His obvious successor was his son Arnulf II, but that may not have been obvious at the time – over the past century, a peaceful transition from father to son in Bavaria had been the exception, not the rule. Fighting on two fronts, however, the last thing Liudolf needed was a Bavarian succession war, and he quickly recognized Arnulf in exchange for assurances of Bavarian support. Once the French had been beaten back, the Germans took the fight to Boleslaw once more. With a German army approaching the Polish frontier on one side, and an unexpected rebellion of the Pomeranian pagans against Polish rule on the other, Boleslaw had no choice but to sue for peace and become a German tributary.

    The Second Carinthian War

    Having faithfully served his king, Arnulf now turned to his own territorial ambitions. He desired to recover the Danubian lands of Carinthia, which had been lost to Bavaria since the disaster at Hengistfeld, and around 1007 he waged war against the Hungarians. Bavaria was still arguably the strongest of the German duchies, and the string of German military successes continued with a drive into Hungarian Carinthia and the investment of the key fortress of Melk. The garrison was evidently under the command of a Lombard expatriate, and there may have been few actual Magyars among his men, but they nevertheless fought on defiantly in the name of the Hungarian king Stephen. Arnulf thoroughly ravaged Carinthia but was eventually compelled to withdraw in the face of a combined force of Magyars, Italians, and Slavs led by Stephen and his Italian ally John Aureus, the Margrave of Carniola and half-brother of Emperor Constantine.

    German sources are quick to name the architect of Arnulf’s defeat: Constantine. The emperor had no direct participation in the war, but John Aureus was his vassal, and the German chroniclers accuse him of conspiring with Helena to poison Liudolf’s mind against Arnulf. When Arnulf began to encounter difficulties, they allege, he appealed to Liudolf for support, expecting that Liudolf would return the aid Arnulf had given him against Boleslaw; but his mother’s insinuations that Arnulf sought the throne just like his father had convinced the young king to do nothing. The story is not totally implausible – Helena was never a friend of the Bavarian dukes, and while she had little contact with her (much) younger brother for most of her life, she had been his guest during her period of marital disunion with Otto. There is no direct evidence, however, that Constantine did anything more than allow John to support Stephen, and even if Helena did influence her son’s actions it is not necessary to drag Constantine into the matter. The inclination of German chroniclers hostile to the foreign queen was often to make her out to be a puppet of the Tusculan emperor, but she was more than capable of acting on her own initiative.

    Arnulf’s failure and the cooling relationship between Arnulf and Liudolf may have inspired Boleslaw to make another attempt at conquest. He allegedly reached out to Stephen to propose an alliance, but his outreach was fruitless; presumably it did not suit the Hungarian king to make war against Liudolf, for that would only drive Liudolf and Arnulf together. Even without a Hungarian ally, however, Boleslaw renounced his tribute and invaded Bohemia in 1009, once more ejecting the Bohemian duke. Liudolf quickly recaptured Prague and restored Jaromir, but the Přemyslid duke could only hold power there with a German garrison, whose presence and alleged high-handedness inspired a revolt in favor of Boleslaw. In 1010 the Poles swept in once again. This time Boleslaw renounced the duchy in favor of a new puppet, Soběslav, a scion of the once-powerful Slavnik family of Bohemia who had fled the country to Poland following the massacre of most of his family by the Přemyslids.[A] The German-Polish conflict was far from over, and unhappy Bohemia would continue to remain the point of contention between them.

    Aside from his debatable role in the Second Carinthian War, Constantine maintained a semblance of neutrality in the eastern conflicts of Germany. Boleslaw, who certainly wanted a Polish primate and perhaps a royal crown as well (as Stephen had obtained) failed to acquire either; his emissaries were welcomed in Pavia and Rome but failed to get more than vague assurances of goodwill from either the emperor or the pope. Constantine was Liudolf’s uncle, and he was not interested in gratifying the Polish duke at the cost of undermining Helena and her son. Fear of Bavarian expansion and German power, however, was reason enough for Constantine to keep his options open and withhold any tangible support for the German cause.

    The Troubles of the Lazy King

    King Louis V was arguably unequal to the difficult challenges of his reign, and the failure of his latest attempt to claw back Lotharingia from the Germans was only a further illustration of a royal ambition frustrated by problems both personal and institutional. Nevertheless, his place at the top in France was unchallenged after the death of his uncle Charles in 999, even if that superior position translated only to ceremonial importance on the fringes of his realm.

    The fortunes of the Robertians, once the most powerful dynasty in France next to the Carolingians themselves, had been fading for a generation. Paradoxically, however, thedeath of one of their princes paradoxically set the stage for a remarkable resurgence. In 1002, Henry, Duke of Burgundy and Count of Nevers, died without a male heir. Of his two daughters, Agnes and Matilde, the former had married King Rudolph III of Burgundy and the latter had entered a convent. Rudolph was less interested in the ducal inheritance than in making friends in a dangerous neighborhood, and so the obvious successor was Henry’s nephew Robert, who had succeeded his father Hugh Capet as Count of Paris in 998. Although some of the old Robertian lands of Hugh the Great had by now passed completely out of the family’s possession (Maine, Anjou, Vermandois), the reunification of what remained (Paris, Orleans, Nevers, Ducal Burgundy) under Robert restored him to the position of one of the first-class magnates of the realm.

    After Louis’s failure to make headway in Lotharingia in 1005, the French king turned his attention increasingly to the south to assert Carolingian royal power. Rudolph of Burgundy was eager for his assistance. The Burgundinian rebellion of 1004 had demonstrated the vulpine rapacity of Hugh II of Provence, and the Swabian duke Hermann II was no less interested in undermining Rudolph. This shared interest put Louis and Robert in accord with one another, both conceiving of Burgundy as a future protectorate of the French crown. Although it may not have been apparent at the time, this course would inevitably bring the French crown into conflict with Constantine, for while the emperor’s interest in Burgundy was not great, King Hugh had not given Constantine his allegiance and his daughter for nothing.

    The unfortunate Rudolph was named “the Lazy” by chroniclers, but there is a strong case to be made that an active policy was simply not within his grasp – his nobility had demonstrated its willingness to cry out to Hugh or Hermann any time they were the least bit impinged upon by the royal will, and Rudolph’s best solution for that problem – aggrandizing and buying the loyalty of the bishops with land grants – could only decrease his own power and resources in the long run. Rudolph, still in his 30s at this time, had potentially decades of rule still ahead, but there was little which lay within his power.

    GMLgPQK.png

    The cliffs below the citadel of Tursi, capital of the Byzantine theme of Lucania

    The Byzantine Resurgence

    The Byzantine rebel Theophylact had by 1005 succeeded in raising all of Apulia against the Byzantine emperor Basil II with the exception of the cities of the Adriatic coast. By that same year, however, Basil had dealt a crippling blow to Samuel, his Bulgarian nemesis, and had reduced his “empire” to its core territory in the mountains of Upper Macedonia. The Bulgarian collapse allowed Basil to dispatch another force to Italy under a new katepano, Alexios Xiphias, in 1006. Unlike his more cautious predecessor, Gregory Tarchaneiotes, Alexios was not content to hold out behind his walls and with his newly reinforced army aggressively attacked Theophylact’s territories. Theophylact appealed for help to both the Saracens and to his Christian neighbors, Duke Leo of Salerno and Crescentius “the Younger” of Benevento, but no assistance was forthcoming. In 1007, Alexios captured Taranto and Matera, and the Byzantine renegade fled into Leo’s territory in Lucania.

    Either out of a desire to apprehend the traitor Theophylact or to reconquer Lucania for the empire, Alexios invaded the Duchy of Salerno in late 1007 or early 1008. The forces of Duke Leo were no match for the Byzantine expeditionary force, but the incursion succeeded in creating common cause between Leo, Crescentius, and Duke Sergius IV of Naples. The Latins were defeated at Tursi attempting to lift the Greek siege, but they were shortly thereafter reinforced by a force of men under Count Octavian of Rieti, whose presence suggests Constantine’s own indirect involvement in the war. The fateful engagement was at the Battle of Eburum, in which the Byzantine army drove the Latins from the field but at the cost of Catepan Alexios, who was struck by a lance and killed. The offensive, having come within fifteen miles of Salerno itself, soon fizzled out.

    The rebel Theophylact also met his end at Eburum, but the fires of rebellion were not yet quenched. While Theophylact’s followers had initially been Italo-Greek renegades, a growing number of his forces were Lombards. Two of them, noblemen of Bari named Melus and Dattus, were evidently commanders under Theophylact.[B] Melus was captured and executed by Alexios, but Dattus ended up surviving Eburum. After a brief lull following the death of Alexios, the rebellion was renewed under Dattus in 1008, this time with the support of Leo, Crescentius, and Octavian. Alexios’s lieutenants, who had already withdrawn from Lucania, now found themselves on the defensive once more. Bari, Dattus’s home city, changed hands once more and joined the rebellion.

    Next in line to attempt a stabilization of the peninsula was John Kourkouas, an Armenian general who had previously commanded the Byzantine naval theme of Samos. He made the recapture of Bari his first priority, and despite efforts by the Latins to relieve the city it fell into his hands in 1009. The Latin coalition soon began to fall apart. Count Octavian, possibly recalled by Constantine, had departed, and Leo was forced to turn his attention to the west to deal with renewed Sicilian raids. The remaining allies, Crescentius and Dattus, bickered over their conflicting claims to Apulia, as Crescentius was not content with merely supporting a native rebellion without any compensation in territory.

    The death of Duke Crescentius at the age of 59 irrevocably destroyed what was left of the alliance. He had willed that his sons, Crescentius III and Theophylact, would be co-dukes in the southern Lombard tradition, but Crescentius evidently could not bear to share power with his younger brother and had him imprisoned. Theophylact escaped to the court of Duke Leo, who subsequently invaded Benevento in support of the younger brother. Dattus was left on his own against the Byzantines, and in a matter of months his rebellion had collapsed totally. He fled the country, and in 1011 John Kourkouas could boast of having fully restored Byzantine authority in Apulia.

    Demetrius

    Unmentioned so far has been the role of the Roman pontiff in the southern struggle, but it is certain that the pope was deeply involved. This was not Philagathus – the Calabrian pope had died in 1009, outliving his formidable chancellor Gratian by one year. Gratian had done much good for the papacy in terms of its resources and local base of power, largely at the expense of the praefectus urbi, but if he had dreams of a more politically independent papacy they were doomed to failure while the emperor still controlled papal appointments in fact. The chancellor was a capable steward of the patrimony who left the pontificate with more than he had found it, but fate never afforded him the opportunity to become a revolutionary figure, and his stern and uncompromising manner may have prevented him from making alliances within Italy that could have furthered his cause.

    The new pope was Demetrius, previously the Bishop of Spoleto.[C] He was a native Roman and said to be a distant relative of the emperor. Based on his name, it has been proposed that he was a relative of John, the husband of Theodora (the younger sister of Empress Marozia) and thus the progenitor of the Crescentii clan. The basis for this claim, however, appears to be no more than that a brother of this John was also named Demetrius. Pope Demetrius, who took office at the age of 52, was not the greatest of scholars nor the holiest of men; he was a Roman nobleman who knew his politics as well as his psalms and preferred feasting to fasting. To some he must have been a disappointment after the deeply spiritual (albeit somewhat unhinged) Adeodatus and the wise and pious Philagathus. Demetrius, however, was not an indolent wastrel like the regrettable Pope Sergius IV. He had rich tastes and seldom let principles interfere with his politics, but he was (as far as we know) neither a drunk nor a whoremonger, nor was he inclined to let his papacy be run by the Curia.

    Philagathus, an Italo-Greek and a native of the Catepanate, had been aghast at the fighting between the Latins and Greeks in the south, and he had been deeply dismayed by the resumption of that war after the Greek invasion of Lucania in 1008. By then, however, the pope was dying, and with Gratian already in his grave the papacy lacked any figure forceful enough to shape events. Demetrius saw things in a very different light: Constantine’s lands were under his jurisdiction and Basil’s lands were not, and any gains by the Latins in southern Italy were therefore the pope’s gains as well. Demetrius was no Greek-hater, but he was a staunch proponent of ending Constantinople’s authority in the Italian peninsula. Thus far, however, the pope’s interventions had been less than successful; he tried in vain to keep the southern Latin alliance together in opposition to John Kourkouas, and his attempts to end the brothers’ war for Benevento, whether by threat or by mediation, were simply ignored. The pope appealed to Constantine to come and sort out the mess personally.

    Several chronicles give pivotal importance to the pope’s request, but it is unlikely that Constantine needed an invitation to come south. His vassals were at war, and he was the only man who could authoritatively adjudicate the Beneventan succession. Demetrius’s role seems to have been polemical; siding with Crescentius III, he denounced Leo and Theophylact as crypto-Greeks, allies of Kourkouas who intended to hand the whole south to Basil.

    The New Truce

    Constantine’s first action in the south was to settle the matter of the Crescentii brothers by dividing the principality once more between Capua and Benevento, bequeathing the former to Theophylact and the latter to Crescentius. This was not fully satisfactory to anyone, but it did have the potentially helpful side effect of dividing the Crescentii inheritance; Constantine surely had not forgotten when John of Spoleto, the cousin of the two brothers, had risen against him. As for Leo, he was compelled to submit himself once more and relinquish fortresses he had taken in Theophylact’s name, but no further punishment was forthcoming. The “Wolf of Salerno” may have helped instigate the civil war in Benevento, but he could not be blamed fully for the chaos in the south or faulted for defending “his” territory against a Greek incursion.

    Next was the matter of the Greeks. It is unclear whether, as the pope alleged, Kourkouas was indeed aiding Leo and Theophylact; while they were hardly friends, supporting one enemy against another was a tried and true Byzantine strategy and not one that Kourkouas would have hesitated to use. Demetrius urged the emperor to expel the Byzantines once and for all, and Constantine did have some forces available to him – knowing that war was possible, he had come south with his fideles and the Hungarians, as well as “Romans,” probably a reference to the Roman (and possibly Spoletan) nobiles et milites. Constantine, however, was more interested in resolving the conflict and proposed a truce based on the status quo; Leo would retain Lucania, and Kourkouas would be uncontested in Apulia and Calabria. Kourkouas accepted; if he could not have Lucania, at least he had quashed a dangerous rebellion and restored the rest of the catepanate to Byzantine rule.

    An agreement with the katepano could only be preliminary, but Basil and Constantine could not easily meet face to face. An ambassador was needed, and Constantine had just the person in mind – his own mother. Agatha Porphyrogenita was 73 years old and partially blind, but there is every indication that her mind was as sharp as ever. Since around 1005 she had been living in a convent, possibly at the instigation of her son, as it is hard to imagine Agatha – arguably the only person in history to have been at different points in her life the chief administrator of both Roman Empires – abandoning the duties of state unless Constantine had made it impossible to exercise them. Still, there is no direct evidence that her retirement was unwilling, and if she had completely fallen out with her son it seems unlikely that he would have entrusted her with the duties of a diplomat.

    An elderly woman who could hardly read because of her cataracts was not an obvious choice for a diplomat, nor an encouraging choice to brave a sea voyage to Constantinople, but she had her attractions as a representative. Basil was not the easiest leader to court; he was stern and suspicious, and preferred campaigning to ceremony. Yet Basil would be hard pressed to ignore or disrespect his own aunt, an imperial princess born in the purple, and Agatha would be unlikely to make the sort of protocol blunders that Liutprand had committed during his early missions to the east. Some scholars have chosen to interpret Constantine’s dispatching of his mother to the east as a polite exile; perhaps even at her advanced age she was attempting to pull the strings of government from her convent. In this view, her “embassy” was mostly an excuse to get her out of the way. This should not be dismissed out of hand, but peace in the south was something Constantine earnestly desired and not a task he would have given to Agatha if he thought there was any chance that she would not serve him well.

    BucjrSr.jpg

    "The Empress at her Father's Tomb," 19th century painting depicting Dowager-Empress Agatha visiting the sarcophagus of Constantine VII Porphyrogenitos in Constantinople c.1011

    Agatha’s Last Voyage

    So it was that Agatha returned to the city of her birth after a 53 year absence. The last time she had set foot on Greek soil, she had been a 20 year old bride-to-be. Byzantine historians of the later 11th century inform us that she was received with honor by her imperial nephews, Basil II and his less active brother Constantine VIII. After an extended visit to the imperial court and the holy places of Constantinople, she again retired to a convent, this time in Thessalonika.

    Unable to paint or read due to her blindness, Agatha exercised her mind by dictating her memoirs to scribes. Sadly, no substantial part of her memoirs survives today, but we know they existed because Agatha’s recollections are cited as a source by several later Byzantine chroniclers who considered her to be authoritative on the matter of Italy. If there was any lingering bitterness between her and her son, she hid it well, for the thrust of Agatha’s work (from what we can glean from those who refer to it) seems to have been to emphasize the civilization of Italy and the “Roman-ness” of the Tusculani, who she claimed to have been descended from ancient Roman patricians (specifically the Julii, the gens of Julius Caesar). Although this was not compelling enough to convince 11th century Byzantine writers that the Italian basileus was the ruler of a properly “Roman” empire, the early Tusculani are treated rather charitably in Byzantine histories, and one 12th century historian goes so far as to describe the Constantine-Hugh and Basil-Samuel wars as parallel and comparable struggles of legitimate, God-favored emperors over barbarous usurpers.[1] Agatha died in the winter of 1014-1015 of pneumonia, having reached the quite impressive age of 76.

    Interestingly, Byzantine sources say little about treaty negotiations and portray Agatha’s presence as more of a retirement, the product of a personal decision to spend the last years of her life where she had spent her first years. Italian sources are more explicit as to the nature of the peace which supposedly followed her embassy. The thrust of the agreement was a ratification of the status quo ante bellum agreement between Constantine and John Kourkouas. In other ways, however, the Greeks seem to have come away with better terms. Constantine promised not to suppress the Greek clergy in the Latin duchies (which surely angered Demetrius) and agreed to respect the “independence” of Amalfi and Venice (which surely angered Duke Leo, whose hungry eyes were upon all his neighbors but gazed most covetously upon Amalfi). Both Latin and Greek sources agree that the emperors agreed to make common cause against “pirates,” although the Latin writers are more explicit that this meant an alliance against the Saracens of Sicily and Andalusia. This aspect of their agreement, if it existed, may have been deliberately underplayed by Basil, who at that time was still observing a truce with the Fatimids, who were not only his eastern neighbors but the nominal overlords of the Kalbid emirs of Sicily.

    The Stirrings of Holy War

    The justification for the relatively generous terms which Constantine was willing to offer become somewhat clearer in light of the fact that in 1011 – the exact timing is unknown – the Andalusian raiders returned to Pisa in force. From new bases in Sardinia, they struck at the city and overwhelmed its defenses. The citizenry fled en masse and Pisa was sacked. It was hardly a death-blow to the Pisans, who had completely rebuilt within a few years, but it was a slap in the face to Constantine.

    In the minds of many, this was only one of a whole slew of recent Muslim aggressions against Christendom. The most shocking of these had been the razing of the Church of the Holy Sepulcher in 1009 on the orders of the Fatimid Caliph al-Hakim bi-Amr Allah. The caliph’s reasons for this act are still not altogether clear, but it produced a vicious reaction in France in Germany – albeit not against Muslims. According to Frankish writers, rumor spread that Hakim had been incited to this act by a message smuggled to him by certain Jews in the west, who warned the caliph that his empire was in danger unless he destroyed this Christian holy site. Violent persecutions followed in France – particularly in the territories of Duke Robert of Burgundy, who stood at the vanguard of early 11th century antisemitism[2] – and soon spread to Germany, where prominent clergymen with the implicit backing of King Liudolf II proclaimed Judaism itself to be heresy.

    A handful of persecutions and expulsions are recorded around this time in Lombardy, mostly in Verona and Milan, but the anti-Jewish reaction seems to have been quite tepid in Italy compared to France and Germany. The may be credited in substantial part to the fact that Italy’s leaders had no truck with it: The newly-appointed Pope Demetrius wrote letters to bishops in Germany and France reminding them that the persecution of Jews was prohibited, and Constantine’s iudices and castaldi intervened on at least a few occasions to punish perpetrators of theft or violence against the Jewish population.

    The outrage of Pope Demetrius was directed squarely at the Muslims. To him, Hakim’s unspeakable desecration was a direct attack upon Christendom that required an answer. He called for war against the Fatimids – who, it must be remembered, were nominal overlords of Sicily and Africa – and Latin sources claim Demetrius sent a letter to the Byzantine Emperor Basil II, urging him to abandon squabbles with fellow Christians (presumably referencing southern Italy) and renounce his blasphemous treaty of peace with Hakim. Historians have tended to interpret this in either of two ways: as an expression of genuine interest in the unity and common defense of Christendom, or as a cynical ploy by a covetous pope to shift Byzantine priorities away from Italy.

    Whatever the pope’s motivations, nothing came of his call to war. If Basil ever received such a letter, it is unmentioned in Byzantine sources. As for the heretics nearer at hand in Sardinia and Sicily,[3] Pisa was willing but not able, while Constantine was potentially able but not willing. He had essentially ignored the raids on Pisa and the Tyrrhenian coast in 1004-5, and the destruction of the Holy Sepulcher in distant Jerusalem did not inspire him to anything more.

    The sack of Pisa in 1011 changed everything. Even Constantine did not take his theoretical role as protector of all Christendom very seriously, the protection of his own realm was of the utmost import, and this brazen attack at the heart of Constantine’s empire was a clear threat to the prosperity of the state and his legitimacy as its emperor. Alberic, his grandfather, had based his claim to the imperial crown in large part on his defeat of the then-pagan Magyars at Augusta, and the Tusculan dynasty was not so secure that Constantine could afford to ignore this new incursion of ravaging infidels.[D]

    Next Time: Lord of the Isles

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] The Tusculani, of course, were not known as such by the Byzantines of this time. In the 11th century, possibly because of Agatha’s writings, the family was known as the Alpherikoi after their progenitor, Alberic (rendered in medieval Greek as Alpherikos). Agatha may also be the inadvertent source of the later error by which Alpherikos Romanos (Alberic the Roman) was interpreted as being not a name and an epithet but a pair of names for the same man – that “Alpherikos” took the properly imperial name “Romanos” upon his accession to the throne of Emperor of the Franks (Basileus Phrangias). Surely Agatha knew her father-in-law’s actual name, but it is quite possible that she introduced his epithet of Romanos to Byzantine consciousness as a means of advertizing the Roman-ness of the family. Only in the 12th century does the term Toskanos ("Tuscan") appear as a "family name" of the Italo-Roman emperors in Greek sources, and even then Alpherikos is more common as the name of the dynasty (as in "Konstantinos Alpherikos").
    [2] Duke Robert has the dubious distinction of being the man to introduce burning at the stake to medieval Europe as a punishment for heresy, although it is unclear how common this sentence was or whether it was used against Jews.
    [3] “Heretics” is more or less the correct language for the time. In the Early Medieval period, the Christian understanding of Islam tended towards the idea that Muhammad was a heretic who had perverted Christianity rather than the originator of a new "Abrahamic" faith.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] Historically, Soběslav died in a skirmish during Boleslaw’s war with the Germans, foreclosing any possibility of the rival Slavnik dynasty displacing the Přemyslids. The Slavnik dynasty may not last much longer ITTL either, seeing as it seems to have been virtually pared down to one man by the purges of the Přemyslid dukes, but at least a rival dynasty actually attains the ducal seat ITTL.
    [B] IOTL, Melus was the Lombard rebel who played a key part in the coming of the Normans to southern Italy. ITTL, he dies early on and his place is filled by his lesser-known brother Dattus. While Normans may soon make an appearance ITTL, the rather less anarchic situation in southern Italy means that the carving out of a Norman principality there is butterflied away.
    [C] "Demetrius" is not a name used by any Roman pontiffs IOTL, although it was the name of two Coptic popes in the 3rd and 19th centuries. Apparently its pagan origin - the name literally means "devoted to [the Greek goddess] Demeter" - did not wholly dissuade Christian clergymen from using it.
    [D] The raid on Pisa c. 1011 is historical, although we have few details about it. The fact that they were able to campaign against the Saracens in Sardinia within a few years suggests that the sack of the city didn't keep them down for long. Also historical, of course, is the destruction of the Holy Sepulcher in 1009 and the rather bizarre wave of antisemitism that swept France and Germany as a result. If anything, the Jews of Europe are slightly better off in this timeline. That isn't really because of anything Constantine has done, but because Duke Robert of Burgundy - who IOTL was the second Capetian king Robert II - can only work his particular brand of enthusiastic religious intolerance in his ducal possessions rather than encouraging persecution throughout the Kingdom of France.
     
    Last edited:
    XXXI. Lord of the Isles
  • XXXI. Lord of the Isles

    zj1F7re.jpg

    Two warriors, one a Moor, face off in combat. Mosaic in the Church of Mary Major, Vercelli, mid-11th century.[A]

    The Corsican Bastard

    Religious fervor was never a strong motivator for Emperor Constantine, and it is typical that even in his expeditions to the Tyrrhenian isles, sometimes characterized as part of a “holy war,” he had quite secular aims as well. It is telling that the first imperial response to the sack of Pisa in 1011 appears to have been not aimed at Muslims at all, but against fellow Christians, and one particular fellow Christian who constituted a very personal threat to Constantine’s rule.

    Imperial rule on Corsica had been practically nonexistent since the brief exile of Octavian and Agatha on that island. No imperial officials, decrees, or letters pertaining to Corsica are known in the 40 year period between between Octavian’s imperial coronation and the beginning of Constantine’s interest in the isles. Surely the Corsicans were not entirely out of the loop; clergymen had to be regularly sent from the mainland to maintain the Corsican church, and it is certain that Pisan and Genoese ships visited the island regularly to take on fresh water and harvest Corsican timber. The island had little to offer the imperial monarchy, however, and the falloff in Saracen raids in the late 10th century meant that the Corsicans had no significant external threats against which they required imperial protection. Their purely nominal allegiance to the Tusculani seems to have been an arrangement that satisfied all parties.

    Yet no corner of the empire was safe from Octavian’s philandering. According to legend, King Octavian (as he was not yet crowned emperor in 970) celebrated his defeat and destruction of the Count of Cinarca by seducing his wife, Petronella. This sordid episode may have remained only a local legend were it not for the fact that Petronella gave birth to a son in 971, less than a year after Octavian’s departure, who would eventually inherit the lands of Petronella’s slain husband. Medieval chroniclers seem to have been in some doubt as to whether her son was really Octavian’s bastard – the exact timing of the child’s birth is uncertain – but Petronella herself seemed to have no doubts, for she named him Octavian.

    The alleged child of the emperor’s Corsican dalliance was by 1011 a grown man of forty years, and he had not spent the prime of his life in idleness. Through some means – presumably violent ones – he had made himself the master of most of southern and western Corsica, where the island was dominated by petty noblemen who claimed Frankish or Lombard ancestry. His attempts to bring the rest of the island under his control, however, met with stiffer resistance. The mountain valleys of the Corsican interior were ruled largely by rural “communes,” communities of shepherds and subsistence farmers. The rugged geography of their land and the stiff-necked defiance of their people made them tough opponents. By 1010, however, the mountain communes which had allied against Octavian of Corsica were losing the fight, and they sent appeals to the mainland for aid.

    The First Expeditions

    The first Italian response to the 1011 sack of Pisa appears to have been a reprisal in the following year directed against the northeastern coast of Sardinia. Presumably this area was chosen as a target because it was used as a staging point for the raids on Italy. Pisan histories record a great victory over the infidel, but other Italian sources – including those actually contemporary to the events – describe the action either as a “raid” or do not mention it at all. One source refers to the protagonists of the raid as “the Pisans and Ligurians” and the leader is named as a Pisan named Martinus. The inference is that this was really more of a private affair conducted by the maritime cities rather than an imperial expedition properly so called.

    More notable was what transpired after the reprisal raid, when the Pisan-Ligurian fleet returned home by way of Corsica. The fleet (or part of it) stopped at Bonifacio, the fortress at the southern tip of the island built by (and named for) Boniface II of Tuscany, a 9th century count who had defended the Corsicans from Saracen invasion and had harried the pirates as far as the African coast. Some manner of incident occurred between the sailors and the castle’s garrison, who were supporters of Count Octavian. Pisan sources claim that the men of Bonifacio, envious of the Saracen treasure which had been plundered by the Italians in Sardinia, attempted to raid the Italian camp only to be driven back to their fortress. Egidius of Florence, the 12th century writer of the voluminous Chronicon Imperatorum Romanorum, tells a very different and less flattering tale in which the Italians were incensed against the garrison because the Corsicans would not give them supplies, and that the sailors attacked Bonfacio after a Pisan sailor had been killed for trying to steal a pig.

    For Constantine, the outcome of this rather trivial engagement was probably less important than the pretext which it provided to move against a potential rival. Later that year, the emperor attempted to gather an expedition to “protect” the wayward province of Corsica from the Saracens. A storm ruined this plan with much loss of life, but evidently the damage was not so great that the attempt could not be repeated in 1013. Once again the Pisan Martinus appears as the commander of the naval forces, which also included Ligurian and Neapolitan contingents, but the army which the fleet carried was under the command of a certain comes Adenus.[1]

    The army of Adenus seems to have been sufficient to overawe the Corsicans of both factions. The intervention was welcomed by many of the natives, who for some years had been embroiled in a civil war. Adenus does not seem to have had to do much fighting; the highland Corsicans hailed him as their savior, and Count Octavian – perhaps seeing the writing on the wall – pledged his support to Adenus and his loyalty to Constantine. Peace does not seem to have been Constantine’s objective, however, and in early 1014 Adenus was recalled from Corsica after serving there as praefectus Corsicae for less than a year. His replacement, Romanus, arrived a few months later only to find that Octavian and the highlanders were fighting once more. Romanus feuded immediately with Octavian, who had preferred his predecessor, but while the prefect initially took the side of the highlanders he soon alienated them with his own high-handedness. According to Egidius, he chose to encamp at the ruined Roman city of Aleria on the eastern coast against the advice of the Corsicans, who warned that the marshes around the city were pestilential. Sure enough, he died of a fever after no more than a few months.

    A Pisan naval action was recorded in 1014, but no new prefect for Corsica seems to have been established that year; Constantine seems to have tired of the enterprise. While all parties in Corsica continued to acknowledge the emperor as their nominal sovereign, the only part of the island controlled directly by the Italians seems to have been Bonifacio, which had been handed over to Adenus by Octavian and was now held by Pisa with the emperor’s license.

    Mujahid

    We have no information about the leaders of most Muslim raids on Italy in the 9th, 10th, and early 11th centuries. Most were probably organized by what we might now call “adventurers,” local leaders or career soldiers motivated by varying degrees of religious fervor and material gain. In the second decade of the 11th century, however, a named antagonist appears in Italian chronicles. The man in question was Mujahid al-Amiri, sometimes called Mogehid and known to the Latins as Musettus.[2] Mujahid came from humble origins; his alternative title, al-Siqlabi (“the Slav”), suggests that he was a freed slave of central or eastern European origins.[3] Little is known of his early life, but his title of al-Amiri reflects his career as a lieutenant and adherent of Abu Amir, better known as al-Mansur (“the Victorious”) or Almanzor, the most outstanding generalissimo the Caliphate ever produced.

    After his mentor’s death, Mujahid’s own opportunity to attain power came in the form of the fitna of Andalusia, the period of civil war and dissolution beginning in 1009 which eventually led to the Caliphate’s dissolution. He had supported Caliph Muhammad II al-Mahdi in his attempt to reclaim the caliphate from his rival Sulayman II in 1010, but after Muhammad’s assassination by his own troops in 1010 (Mujahid’s role in this is unknown) Mujahid focused his efforts on carving out a realm of his own. After several years of poorly-documented strife, we find Mujahid in 1013 as the master of Denia on the eastern coast of Andalusia. Anxious to reinforce his legitimacy in the face of his dangerous and enterprising neighbors, Mujahid managed to find a suitably pliable Umayyad princeling, al-Mui’ti, whom he then installed as a puppet caliph in Denia with the regnal name of al-Mustansir.[4]

    While his neighbors continued to fight over the pieces of the rapidly disintegrating Andalusian state, Mujahid looked east for his next great accomplishment. The timely death of Muqatil, the governor of the Balearic Islands, in 1014 allowed Mujahid to add them to his domain. Already in possession of a powerful navy, Mujahid now had the ideal base from which to campaign against the Tyrrhenian isles and Italy itself. His aim early on seems to have been to control the trade lanes of the western Mediterranean, which depended utterly on the use of Majorca, Corsica, Sardinia, Sicily, and other smaller islands. Sardinia, divided amongst native princes and seemingly not under the protection of any greater power, appeared to be the logical next addition to his growing thalassocracy. Clearly he was not the first Andalusian captain to use Sardinia as a base for further raids, but the scale and intent of his invasion in 1015-6 were without precedent.

    Although his ends described this way may appear to be solely material and economic, Mujahid’s expeditions were motivated by a need for legitimation. He had elevated a petty “caliph” as the nominal ruler of Denia to shield himself from the sense of illegitimacy inherent to his position as a foreigner and former slave in a position of power, but this arrangement was also beneficial in that itallowed him to take on the mantle of the holy warrior. Ostensibly, Mujahid was ordered to wage jihad against Sardinia in 1015 by Caliph al-Mustansir; in reality, of course, Mujahid was surely the one doing the ordering. There was certainly precedent for a conqueror to be recognized as a legitimate emir by virtue of expanding the Land of Islam by force, and Mujahid may have been preparing for the day when playing the part of a dutiful servant to a puppet caliph was no longer necessary. Yet we should not necessarily dismiss his actions as solely motivated by expediency and optics. Mujahid was by all accounts a zealous Muslim, and there is no reason to think he was any less interested in fulfilling his religious duties than Demetrius, who considered it his own religious duty to oppose the Denian jihad. To the Latins, “Musettus” was nothing more than a cruel and blasphemous pirate-king, but Arabic writers praise him as a man of piety and sophistication whose court hosted accomplished poets and learned Koranic scholars.

    The Island of the Judges

    The campaigns of Belisarius in the 6th century had restored Sardinia to Roman governance after nearly 80 years of Vandal rule. Thereafter the island became a Byzantine province, governed by a civil administrator known as a iudex provinciae (“provincial judge”) and a dux with military powers. Like the Corsicans, the Sardinian natives possessed both rugged terrain and a reputation for rebelliousness going back to ancient times, and had resisted both Carthaginian and Roman dominion. In the late 6th century, a substantial number of the Sardinians seem to have still been pagans, as a revolt is recorded by a native chief named Hospito in the late 6th century who reportedly “worshipped wood and stone.” Hospito was eventually converted and paganism seems to have finally died out on the island over the course of the 6th century. Despite this instance of local unrest, however, Sardinia was positively serene compared to the mainland, which was wracked by the Gothic War and the subsequent Lombard invasion.

    The Arab conquests of the 7th century were in retrospect the death knell for Byzantine Sardinia, but the end did not come quickly or abruptly. The first Muslim raid on Sardinia is recorded in 705, just a few years after the fall of Carthage (697), and these raids would continue for centuries to come. Although the Muslims never managed to establish a permanent presence upon the island, their predations were frequent and devastating enough to cause the Sardinians to abandon most of the coastline and relocate to more defensible terrain further inland. The old Roman cities of the littoral were abandoned in favor of hilltop villages and walled camps. Political and economic links with Constantinople were gradually attenuated by the Muslim conquest of Sicily over the course of the 9th century. That Sardinia was still loyal was demonstrated in 902 when a Sardinian embassy was present in Constantinople for the coronation of the two year old Constantine VII Porphyrogenitos, but by coincidence that was also the year when the last Byzantine stronghold in Sicily fell to the Saracens. An archon for Sardinia seems to have been appointed in 915, but to what extent this was an actual (rather than ceremonial) appointment is unknown, as is whether he ever made it to Sardinia.

    The timeline of political development in Sardinia is unknown, but it is reasonable to assert that over the course of the 9th century the Byzantine administrative officials gradually transmuted into local strongmen. Although these were autonomous petty rulers whom Pope John VIII referred to as “princes” in 873, they maintained the trappings of Byzantine authority, titling themselves as iudices and using emblems and chancery formulae copied from the Byzantine administration. Over the course of the 10th century, the number of these “judgeships” settled around four: Calaris in the south, named for the Roman city of Caralis[A] but with its capital in the more defensible settlement of St. Igia further inland; Arborea in the west, with its capital in the ancient Phoenician city of Tarras (or Tharras); Turris in the northwest, with its capital in the Roman city of the same name; and Galluriain the northeast, with its capital at Civita, the medieval name for the ancient Greek colony of Olbia. At the time of the invasion of Mujahid, however, there were apparently only three, as Arborea and Turris seem to have been at that time in personal union under the same iudex.

    Despite being a Byzantine province, Sardinia was not wholly disconnected from the Latin West and seems to have maintained a semi-autonomous foreign policy of its own. A Sardinian embassy traveled to the court of Louis the Pious in 815 to ask for help against the Saracens, and 9th century Carolingian coins have been found on the island. Pope Leo IV, threatened by a Saracen fleet in 849, asked the Sardinian iudices to send military support (whether any was provided is unknown). To the Pisans and other Italian mariners, Sardinia was a regular stop in the transit of the western Mediterranean, as the ships of the day could not make long open-water voyages. The part of Sardinia least affected by Latin contact was the church, which by the turn of the millenium was still wholly committed to the eastern rite and emulated Byzantine religious architecture. Even the Sardinian clergy, however, had contacts with the Roman pontiff; Rome itself seems to have had a Sardinian neighborhood and a monastery of Sardinian monks who lived by their own rite but fell under papal jurisdiction, much like the Italo-Greek monasteries of Latium that flourished under Octavian and Constantine.

    ryFTwoC.jpg

    The Basilica of Saint Gabinus in Turris, Sardinia, constructed in the 11th century

    Sardinian Society

    Except for its 80-year Vandalic occupation, Sardinia had remained largely untouched by Germanic kings or migrating tribes, and the island had preserved much of its Late Roman economic and social heritage. Land ownership was based on the manorial estate known as the domus, over which presided the donnu (master/lord). The overwhelming majority of the population – perhaps two-thirds or more – were servos (“serviles”), unfree men who owed some amount of their labor as corvée service to their masters. The least fortunate were the servos integros, who owed all their labor and seem to have been little better than slaves. The servos could, however rarely, buy their way out of servitude, at which point they joined the ranks of lieros, or freemen. Men of this station with sufficient wealth could potentially serve as lieros de cavallu, petty landowners who gave armed service to the judges or sub-iudex officials (known as curatores), probably in exchange for tax exemptions. The “elite” of the Sardinian military class was represented by the bujakesos, who appear to have been professional soldiers and bodyguards in a local imitation of Byzantine palace troops.

    The medieval world was built upon agriculture, and Sardinia was no exception. The island had been the “granary of Carthage” in ancient times, and served as a valuable source of grain for the Roman Republic as well. The wool of Sardinia was also famous, and at least one pope in the 9th century specifically requested Sardinian wool for his own clerical vestments. Perhaps most consequential for the island’s later history, however, was Sardina’s silver. In its ancient heyday, Sardinia rivaled the famous mines of Roman Spain for the richness of its silver ore. The centuries of Saracen piracy had made exporting all but impossible and between 700 and 1000 most of the mining operations seem to have gradually ceased, but the deposits themselves were far from exhausted. There would come a time when Sardinian mines would fill the coffers of Italy once again.

    The Sardinian Jihad

    In the summer of 1015, Mujahid landed in northwestern Sardinia. Historically, most of the Muslim raids on the island had been against the southern coast, which was closest to Africa and Sicily; the northwest of the island had been relatively sheltered and was clearly not as well prepared for attack. They were certainly not ready for Mujahid’s fleet, which according to Andalusian sources consisted of 120 ships with 10,000 men and 1,000 horses. These numbers are surely exaggerated; previous naval expeditions by the Caliphate in the 10th century against the Frankish coast fielded at most a few dozen ships, and the idea that the taifa of Denia on its own could field a ten thousand man expeditionary force is beyond credible. It is not disputed, however, that Mujahid’s army was far greater than any mere raiding party that had landed on Sardinia before, and that it included a significant force of cavalry.

    The native iudex Genarius, who ruled roughly the western and north-western parts of the island, sought aid from his southern neighbor Salusius, the iudex of Calaris.[5] Salusius responded favorably and the two iudices joined forces against Mujahid, but the Andalusians inflicted a crushing defeat upon the Sards. Salusius was killed in the battle, Genarius fled to his fortress of Tarras on the western coast, and most of the island was overrun by the Andalusians. From there, Mujahid struck at Italy directly, launching a raid against the Tuscan coast. Mujahid landed near the port city of Luni, but he soon found a Pisan fleet bearing down on him and received news of Emperor Constantine marching from Lucca with an army; according to Italian sources, the Andalusian fleet had been spotted by the Pisan garrison at Bonifacio, which deprived Mujahid of the element of surprise. The plundering was cut short and the Andalusians withdrew to Sardinia.

    Genarius sent emissaries to the pope and emperor for support, and the moment finally came for Constantine to heed the pope’s long-standing demand for action. His choice for an overall commander fell on an old loyalist, Octavian of Rieti, who had served him well in the war against Hugh and had participated in the southern wars against the Byzantine catepanate in recent memory. He was joined by Adenus, whose disgrace after the Corsican expedition was apparently short-lived, and their army was conveyed by a grand fleet of Pisan, Ligurian-Genoese, and Neapolitan ships.

    Mujahid prepared for a counterattack by forcing the Sards to build him fortifications. Latin chroniclers accuse Mujahid of all kinds of abuses, including the crucifixion of rebels and the immurement of Sardinian slave laborers within the very walls they were building for their occupiers. As soon as the Italians landed in the north, the Sards rebelled under the leadership of Genarius and Saltarus (or Saltharus), the iudex of Galluria in the northeast. Facing both invasion and mass insurrection, Mujahid attempted to evacuate the island, but his waiting fleet was driven off by the Pisans and his army was defeated near the village of Flumenargia. The savagery of the Sards was noted: While Mujahid escaped from the battle with what was left of his cavalry, the Andalusian footmen were hunted down and massacred by the Sardinian peasantry. Mujahid's son, Iqbal, was captured and only returned to Denia years later after a hefty ransom was paid.[B]

    Sardinia Joins the West

    Constantine was content to leave the native political order of Sardinia alone. He did, after all, come as a liberator (by proxy; the emperor himself never set foot on the island), not as a conqueror. Genarius and Saltarus remained in place, while the leadership of Calaris was taken up by Marianus, who seems to have been a relative of Genarius. No imperial prefect or bureaucrat was dispatched to the island. The Italian intervention marked a shift in Sardinian sovereignty from Constantinople to Pavia, but that sovereignty was not meaningfully exercised by Constantine, whose interests were closer to home. It is not even clear if Constantine formally received homage from the iudices at the time.

    Yet the liberation set Sardinia on a course of economic, religious, and political change that would inevitably bring it into the Italian orbit and the greater Latin world. The first step on this path was the economic penetration of the island by Pisa and Genoa. Their sailors had long used Sardinian ports, but after 1016 the merchants began exploring the possibilities of the island as a source of goods rather than merely a rest stop. The final decline in Saracen piracy made trade practical once more, and the Pisans and Genoese traded on the influence of the emperor to shut their main rivals – the Amalfitans – out of Sardinian markets. Both cities would eventually establish “colonies” in major Sardinian port settlements which became important vectors of Italo-Latin culture.

    Pope Demetrius pursued his own mission to bring Sardinia into the Roman fold. He arranged for Latin monastic communities to relocate to Sardinia and worked to gain land grants and economic privileges for these communities from the iudices. Just as the mainland Italian church was taking on more Greek influences, Sardinia thus began a process of Latinization, by which Demetrius and his successors hoped to ensure that the island would remain firmly in western ecclesiastical jurisdiction. This process was not without its own economic consequences, as these new monastic communities brought with them crops, small-scale industries, and agricultural techniques from the mainland which were unknown or underutilized on Sardinia. These new developments, in turn, spurred further interest in the island by Italian traders. Religious and economic interest thus worked in parallel, and at times even hand in hand, to pave the way for later imperial interest in – and exertion of control over – Sardinia and its considerable resources. Constantine was slow to realize the value of the island as an acquisition, but the re-establishment of Sardinian silver mining would excite the imagination of later emperors.

    The iudex who most eagerly courted these foreign influences was Saltarus of Galluria. His territory was the closest to Corsica and the Tuscan coast, but it was also the smallest of the “judgeships” and occupied the poorest and most rugged region of the island. The familial relationship of the iudices of Turris and Calaris posed a considerable threat to Saltarus, who knew very well that before the Sardinian princes had united against Mujahid they had frequently fought one another. His response was to weld himself firmly to imperial and Papal interests, and the first of the new Latin monasteries was founded in Galluria. But Saltarus did not neglect local alliances either – shortly after 1016 he arranged the marriage of his daughter to Gregory, the son of Octavian of Corsica.

    Octavian had managed to weather the opposition of Constantine, and by 1017 seemed likely to dominate the whole island. The failure of previous attempts to deal with him caused the emperor to switch tactics. He seems to have accepted Octavian’s submission, but withheld any formal title of prefect over Corsica from him and granted broad rights over the island to Pisa. It was not in the interest of the Pisans to have Corsica united under Octavian, and so they backed Octavian’s communal rivals in the east and north of the island. This policy was successful in keeping Octavian from completing his unification of the island and realizing any ambitions he may have had beyond Corsica, but at the expense of giving away potential imperial rights to Corsica and its resources to Pisa.

    Perhaps the most unexpected outcome of the Italian intervention was the settlement of a number of Norman milites who had joined the Italian expedition. Two distinct stories exist as to their origins. In one version, the Normans were pilgrims in Italy who were enticed by the prospect of holy war and enjoined to go to Sardinia by Demetrius; in the other, they were a band of no-prospects outlaws and younger sons who were seeking mercenary employ. The stories are not necessarily mutually exclusive. The most prominent among them was a certain Mauger, known to Italian sources as Malgerius, said to have been a (minor) nobleman in Normandy. Malgerius and his comrades were noted for their skill at arms and bravery against the Andalusians, and after the island was liberated they were offered land by iudex Genarius, who feared further Saracen attacks and had use for good soldiers.[C]

    Genarius's fears were mostly unfounded. Mujahid's expedition was not the last time Muslim sailors would raid Sardinia, but it was the last serious attempt at conquest. After 1017, Mujahid turned more and more to piracy as a state policy, attacking merchant shipping to fill his coffers rather than seeking new conquests overseas. Despite his failure in Sardinia, he was to be a successful ruler in Andalusia; under his rule Denia prospered as a center of trade (and piracy), and he succeeded in adding Valenica to his petty kingdom and passing on his gains to his son. Diplomatic contacts existed between Pavia and Denia during his post-1017 reign, concerning prisoner exchanges, negotiated truces, and at times even commercial agreements, although it is not easy to distinguish how much of the agenda was properly "imperial" rather than Pisan, considering the Italian emissaries were frequently Pisans themselves.


    Italy and its neighbors c. 1017 following the defeat of Mujahid.[D]


    Next Time: The House of Constantine

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] “Adenus” is most likely a Latinization of Atenulf, a reasonably common southern Lombard name. The name fits the established 11th century pattern -ulf endings being replaced with -us (e.g. Landulf > Landus, Pandulf > Pandus)
    [2] Mujahid’s name is highly appropriate, meaning literally “one who does jihad.”
    [3] Mujahid was not necessarily a Slav as we understand that ethnic term today. The term saqaliba may indeed derive from the Byzantine sklavinoi, “Slavs,” and many of the European slaves in Andalusia were indeed Slavs. By the 9th century the prohibition on Christians keeping other Christians as slaves meant that most of the slaves passing through European markets into Andalusia were Slavic pagans captured as a result of battles and raids on the eastern frontiers of Germany. The Andalusians, however, seem to have used the term in a more general sense to mean slaves of European origin rather than “Slavs” in a narrower ethnic or linguistic sense. Arabic sources assert that Mujahid’s mother was a Christian, which if true seems to point away from an origin on the German frontier. One Arabic source claims that he was in fact a Sardinian native, which would cast his later campaigns in Sardinia in a somewhat different light. It is also plausible that he was a Christian Spaniard; many “military” slaves of the Caliphate were Iberian Christians captured in the endemic border warfare between the Andalusi and their northern neighbors.
    [4] Mujahid is usually referred to in English sources as a king or emir, but his actual title was hajib, meaning a chief minister or chamberlain. This was an emulation of Mujahid’s late patron and mentor, al-Mansur, who held the same title of hajib as the power behind the caliph’s throne.
    [5] The etymology of “Genarius,” sometimes written “Gonarius,” “Gunarius,” “Gonari,” or some permutation thereof, is unclear. Three theories exist: That it is a Latinization of the Germanic name Gunnar or Gunther; that it is a derivation of the Byzantine Greek gunnarios (meaning a fur merchant); or that it is a medieval evolution of a “native” Sardinian name which is ultimately Nuragic (Paleo-Sardinian) in origin. There is no solid evidence for any one of these theories, although the supposed Greek derivation seems particularly dubious.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] There are two interpretations of the "captions" of this mosaic. The first is that the two combatants are hurling insults at each other - "FEL" (from felun, villain) and "FOL" (fool/idiot). The other is that what appears to be "FOL" is in fact a botched restoration of "ROL," and thus the illustration is intended to be not two generic fighters but a depiction of Roland, a supposed companion of Charlemagne, fighting a Moor. The Chanson de Roland probably originated in the mid-11th century, the same period as the creation of the mosaic.
    [B] This episode differs from history only in the details; Mujahid and Genarius (“Gonario”) were real, Mujahid actually did raid the Italian coast and attempt an invasion of Sardinia around this time. As IOTL, Mujahid loses (badly). The main difference is that while the OTL “liberation” of Sardinia was led by the Pisans and Genoese alone without imperial support, the venture ITTL is backed by the empire. The result will be a Sardinia that is less dominated by the merchant cities but which in the long run is more likely to be incorporated into the Italian cultural and political sphere and less likely to get peeled off by the Aragonese.
    [C] Finally, the Normans show up in this timeline. One story of the Norman conquest of southern Italy IOTL involves a group of Normans showing up in Italy around 1017 and being convinced by the Pope to fight the Greeks, who were encroaching on Papal Benevento. I’ve decided that the specific circumstances of the Drengot/Hauteville families coming to southern Italy and rising to prominence have been butterflied away, but not the general event of Normans being in the south around this time, either as pilgrims or mercenaries (or both). Mauger/Malgerius is a wholly fictional person, but is a stand-in for the Drengot brothers and other Norman adventurers who rose to be leaders by virtue of their charisma. It’s not yet certain whether the Sardo-Normans will be anything more than a footnote in history, but we probably haven’t heard the last of them.
    [D] The color of the Italo-Roman Empire in this map has gone from blue to yellow/gold. This doesn't signify anything, I'm just experimenting with a new color scheme that stands out more from the blue sea. I've also relabeled Tunisia as Zirid instead of Fatimid to reflect the local dynasty there, although the Fatimids were at this point still nominal overlords of both the Zirids of Tunisia and the Kalbids of Sicily. The Hammadids are newcomers in this update's map, a Berber dynasty who rebelled against Zirid rule in the west between 1014 and 1018 and gave their allegiance to the (Sunni) Abbasid caliph in Baghdad rather than the (Ismaili) Fatimid caliph in Egypt.
     
    Last edited:
    XXXII. The House of Constantine
  • XXXII. The House of Constantine

    XdjZ1C0.png

    Constantine and Adelaide as portrayed in a modern production of the 18th century stage play Iuàn Aureu (“John Aureus”).


    The Imperial Family

    Empress Adelaide was a very different imperial consort than her predecessor in that role, Agatha Porphyrogenita. She tends to come off much the worse in comparison, but it is hardly fair to match the wife of Constantine against the woman whose name is often used to describe a whole “Agathene” era in political, artistic, and cultural development. Still, Adelaide was not a mere shadow, known only by the usual paeans to royal ladies admiring their beauty, good breeding, and wholesome character. She was energetic and gregarious, but had a sharp tongue and a tendency to hold petty grudges. Her early feuds with her mother-in-law seem to have been based more in personal resentment than political ambition, as Adelaide never asserted herself as a “power behind the throne” as both her mother (in Provence) and her mother-in-law (in Italy) had. Yet her mother and mother-in-law had both been married to pliable men, and Constantine was anything but. If he would not allow his formidable mother to lay a hand on the tiller of the state, he was certainly not about to permit the interference of his wife. Although never invisible, Adelaide’s sphere of influence was largely domestic, and she concerned herself mainly with matters of court and family.

    In the latter sphere, she was a far more effective imperial consort than Agatha had been. Adelaide had married young – she was not yet 15 at the time of her wedding – and by her 35th birthday in 1017, the empress had borne her husband at least seven children. Two of them, a son and a daughter, died in infancy. Those who remained in the year after the Sardinian expedition were three sons, Romanus (b. 999), Constantine (b. 1005), and Theodorus (b. 1007), and two daughters, Benedicta (b. 1002) and Marina (b. 1015). Previous generations of the Tusculani family had tended to marry legitimate children to Italian aristocrats with a mind towards internal loyalty (with the notable exception of Emperor Constantine himself), but Constantine never seems to have pursued such marriages, either because they were not necessary or because he feared aggrandizing any more noble families with imperial blood than those who already possessed it.

    Romanus, his father’s presumptive heir, was betrothed around 1010 to Mathilde, a daughter of King Louis V of France. Constantine’s interest in such a match reflects the fact that despite the supposed eastward, “philhellenic” nature of his reign, the Carolingian family line was still considered a font of legitimacy for the western empire. Constantine could (and did) claim Carolingian descent through the heritage of his Anscarid grandmother Gisela of Ivrea, but the connection was quite distant and came by an illegitimate line.[1] A marriage between his own son and a legitimate daughter of the present (and only remaining) Carolingian monarch was a far more solid connection to Charlemagne’s blood. Louis, too, had objectives in the match. The kings of Provence and Germany were hostile to the interests of the French crown, and both had established marital connections with the Tusculani, which had the concerning appearance of French diplomatic isolation on the continent. Furthermore, Constantine still controlled the papacy, and events had demonstrated that the pope’s disfavor, even from afar, could be effective at thwarting Louis’s own efforts to control the French clergy and fill episcopal appointments with his loyalists. A marriage with the Tusculani imperial house, even if it required the giving away of a Carolingian daughter, could thus yield considerable political and ecclesiastical benefits to Louis.

    There may have been some discussion in 1007-8 of a childhood betrothal between the emperor’s daughter Benedicta and one of the sons of Æthelred “the Unready,” King of England. The idea may have been first sounded out by Ælfric, the Archbishop of Canterbury, who travelled to Rome for the pallium in 1007. For whatever reason – perhaps the logistics were too challenging – the match never came to fruition. After 1008 the matter seems to have been forgotten, perhaps because the English monarchy was perhaps too beset by the hostilities of the Danes to seriously entertain an imperial wedding, the benefits of which would be entirely symbolic to a kingdom so distant from Italy. The next proposal came from the Poles; after 1010, when High Prince Boleslaw was once again waxing powerful in central Europe, his emissaries were already in Pavia and Rome angling for a royal crown and a Polish primacy, and it made some sense to add the proposal of a marriage (with Boleslaw’s son Mieszko) into the mix. Constantine did not bite. By the 1020s, marriage of any kind was foreclosed upon by holy orders, and Benedicta lived out her adult life as an abbess in the manner of Emperor Octavian’s eldest daughter, Benedicta’s aunt Theodora. It may be that this was Constantine’s intent all along, and that the tentative proposals of the English and Poles were never seriously entertained.

    John’s Downfall

    Constantine had come to power in a time of rebellion and betrayal, and it seems to have colored how he conducted himself as emperor throughout his life. He did not trust the nobility, and ground them down inexorably; he did not trust the Church, and gathered notarii and iudices to take the functions of literate ecclesiastics in the government. He entrusted his life to Hungarians, some of whom were only Christian in pretense, so that he would be surrounded by men with no relation to the Italians nor ambitions to rule in Italy.

    After the defeat of Duke Arnulf, Constantine’s distrust fell increasingly upon John Aureus. His paranoia seems unfair; John’s primary duties, to protect the empire’s northeastern frontier and support the emperor’s Hungarian ally, had been fulfilled in exemplary fashion. Constantine never forgot, however, that John was no less Octavian’s bastard than Sergius of Pavia had been, and John was in some ways even more attractive as a candidate for the throne. He was popular, handsome, and a genuine war hero; Constantine was physically unimpressive (more than one source claims he was shorter than average) and had not personally taken the field since his youth, aside from possibly supervising some minor siege actions against intransigent counts in Lombardy. John was also a friend and occasional comrade-in-arms of King Stephen of Hungary, which meant he could potentially rely on foreign support in the event of his own bid for the crown. Thus, despite John’s long and loyal service and their friendship as children, Constantine plotted to destroy him.

    That, at least, is the consensus of the chroniclers beginning in the late 11th century. While Constantine enjoys a generally good reputation among medieval authors, particularly Italians, it was popular to portray his treatment of his half-brother John as a grave injustice, making Constantine something of a tragic hero in the manner of King David. Not all buy into this story – it is indeed possible that John had imperial ambitions, and one early 11th century source claims that John was flattered and encouraged to rebel by disgruntled remnants of the Lombard nobility. Most writers, however, are united in their claims of John’s innocence and Constantine’s ingratitude and paranoia.

    According to Alcerius Aventinus, John learned from his friends in court that Constantine was planning to arrest him and have him blinded. (This episode is undated, but is described as happening before the Sardinian expedition.) His friends urged him to flee to Stephen’s court, where he would be honored and protected. Disdaining flight, however, John instead presented himself before Constantine. Prostrating himself before the emperor, he submitted to Constantine’s justice. “If my eyes gaze covetously at the emperor’s crown, then cut them out,” Alcericus records him saying; “and if my tongue speaks treason against the emperor, then remove it; and destroy whatever part of me is offensive to the emperor, that whatever remains may be his loving and obedient servant.” After such a public display of loyalty, Constantine could not very well carry through on his alleged plans, and the two embraced and kissed. But the episode, if accurate, did not end Constantine’s fears. Around 1017-8, a dispute between John and his neighbor Jordan, then-catepan of Friuli, gave the emperor the cause to come down heavily against John. The emperor’s guards bore down upon John’s fortress at Crain with the intent of arresting him. John’s sympathetic chroniclers again claim that, loyal to the last, he surrendered himself; but it may also be that Constantine moved quickly enough that any hope of organized resistance against the emperor’s elite troops withered on the vine. Dragged to Mantua where the emperor was in residence, he was stripped of his titles and humiliated before the court. He avoided mutilation, but did not last long as a prisoner of the court; he died in 1020 around the age of 48. Several sources claim that Constantine had him quietly poisoned.

    The Bastard's Bastards

    John Aureus never married, possibly because establishing a legitimate dynasty of his own would have been too threatening to Constantine. He did, however, have a long-term mistress. She is an obscure figure, but generally asserted to have been a Hungarian woman whose name is often given as Emma.[1] By her, John had two children who survived into adulthood: a son, known as John Octavian or John Aureolus (“Aureolus” is the diminutive of “Aureus,” alternately meaning “gilded”), and a daughter known as Marota (or Marozia) Aurea.

    John Aureolus took refuge with King Stephen after his father’s downfall and entered the monarch’s service. Acknowledged as a nepos (nephew) of the king, he was appointed as a comes palatinus in Stephen’s new, Latin-influenced administration and given lands in the northwest of the country. His descendants were referred to by chroniclers as de genere Octavianus (“of the kindred of Octavian”), eventually becoming the Hungarian noble genus of Oktávián (or Oktávján) which would remain an important noble family in Hungary throughout much of the Middle Ages. Through marriage with the daughters of John Aureolus – known in modern Hungarian as János Oktávián – and those of his descendents, a substantial part of the Hungarian nobility could by the 13th century reasonably claim to have Tusculani blood.

    Marota Aurea was apparently not considered as great a threat as her elder brother, and she lived for a time with the imperial court after her father’s deposition and death. Marota was probably under the protection of Empress Adelaide and may have been one of her maids. Ultimately she was married to a certain Antonius, a comes and nobleman of Rome who served as catepanus of Bergamo in the late 1020s.[2]

    The Crowned Prince

    Alberic and Octavian had both associated their heirs with themselves in the Italian kingship, and Octavian had made his son Constantine co-emperor as well. In this way the early Tusculani were only following the precedent of both Latin kings and Byzantine emperors, who likewise attempted to smooth over successions with the institution of co-rule. The Italian practice was unique only in that it consisted of two stages, a coronation at Pavia with the royal crown of Italy (or “Iron Crown”) and the imperial coronation in Rome. The first was elective and the second given only by the will of the Pope, but both the election and the papal gift had by Constantine’s time been reduced to formalities. Nevertheless, the symbolism of the two stages remained powerful – acclimation by the people (or, more accurately, the nobility) in Pavia and acclimation by the Church in Rome – and the “royal progress” from Pavia to Rome which this dual coronation required was no great burden for a monarchy that was already itinerant.

    Although not always followed, there was a precedent for an imperial coronation after a victory over Christendom’s enemies, and perhaps for that reason Constantine decided in 1017, a year after the defeat of Mujahid, to associate his eldest son Romanus with himself in the kingship and empire as his own father had done with him. Romanus, now, 18 years of age, was by all accounts a strong and willful young man who looked forward eagerly to his coronation. Constantine intended for the “coronation march” from Pavia to Rome to surpass all previous ceremonies of its kind, and the event did not disappoint. Alcerius Aventinus describes the imperial party in vivid detail, with father and son cloaked in purple with breastplates of gemstone-studded gold and wreaths of golden laurels upon their heads. From Pavia to Lucca, they were followed by long processions of hymn-chanting monks and columns of Italian comites and Hungarian milites of the guard, and at every place in between they were acclaimed by the people chanting “Holy!” in apparent imitation of Byzantine coronation ceremony. The expense must have been tremendous, but it was not a play without purpose.

    Crowned and consecrated as King of Italy and Imperator Augustus, Romanus might have reasonably expected that he would have receive some manner power or influence in the empire. Constantine, however, was not a man who liked to share anything, least of all power; what he had wrested away from his wise and beloved mother he was not about to give to his teenage son. That Romanus might benefit from being given progressive responsibilities in the government seems not to have occurred to him, or to have been outweighed by his father’s concern that the son might usurp the father. Tragically, it was to be a self-fulfilling prophecy.

    Pride and Death

    The chroniclers hail Romanus for his strength in body and will – Egidius of Florence called him a “second Octavian, strong of sword-arm and exceedingly brave”- but lamented that his passion led him to pride. Any hope that his father, who as far as we know paid little interest in his children as they were growing up, would embrace him as his worthy heir was replaced with bitterness when, after the coronation had passed, Constantine treated his son and nominal co-emperor no differently than he had before. Resentful of his father – and perhaps unnerved by the dishonorable degradation and imprisonment of his uncle, John Aureus – Romanus conspired against Constantine. In September of 1019, he stormed the imperial palace in Pavia with his loyal followers.

    Egidius of Florence claims that the intention of Romanus was not to dethrone or kill his father, but to compel him – under some duress, presumably – to share his power. Thanks to the swift action of the Hungarian Guard, however, Constantine was spirited out of the palace just in the nick of time. Although the palace had been captured, the emperor’s escape caused the coup forces to stall in confusion. Constantine rallied his supporters and ordered the Hungarians to retake the palace and hunt down the conspirators in the streets. Had Romanus surrendered himself then, that might have been the end of it, but for fear of his father’s retribution he instead fled the city and attempted to spark a general rebellion.

    Romanus had embarked upon this enterprise with little planning or preparation, and from the start it was doomed to failure. The Hungarians and most of the imperial milites sided with Constantine, and the noblemen sympathetic to Romanus were caught by surprise and lacked the time to muster against the emperor and his standing forces. The rebellion seemed as if it would quickly be snuffed out, and it was – but not in the way any had hoped. During a skirmish between the rebels and Constantine’s guardsmen near Piacenza, Romanus was struck by a stray arrow and badly wounded. His father, then at Crema, awaited his son’s return in the custody of his men, but Romanus succumbed quickly to his wound, and the son Constantine’s guards brought before him at Crema had already gone. Constantine had once again asserted his autocratic will, but there was no triumph in the death of his eldest son and crowned heir. The grim epilogue to this sad tale was the fate of eight comites who had foolishly supported the upstart prince; the emperor, accusing them of inspiring his son to rebellion, had them blinded. Those who survived the mutilation were thrown into the sea.[A]

    Mathilde of France – then thirteen – was betrothed instead to the emperor’s new heir, the fourteen year old prince Constantine. The prince, however, was not associated with the crown as Romanus had been. Perhaps the emperor believed that the coronation of Romanus was responsible for inflaming his pride and leading him to rebellion; the chroniclers disagree on exactly who or what the emperor blamed for his son’s death. In any case, he would remain the sole King of Italy and August Emperor until his last day.

    Egidius informs us that Empress Adelaide did not long survive her son and died thereafter of a broken heart. In fact all contemporary evidence suggests she died no earlier than 1021, probably of a fever. She was not yet 40 years old. At the time he became a widower, Constantine was no older than 44; it was not at all implausible that he might marry again. But the emperor had no interest in it, and the chroniclers claim that after losing his wife he remained celibate for the rest of his life, purportedly as an act of penance.

    The Passing of the Old Order

    Between 1019 and 1022, Emperor Constantine lost not only his wife, his eldest son, and his half-brother, but his sister as well. Helena, Dowager Queen of Germany, died not long before Adelaide’s passing at the somewhat more advanced age of 61 or 62. Constantine had never been particularly close to his sister, who was almost two decades his senior, but they had worked well enough together as allies and Constantine had sheltered her when she fell out with her late husband. Until the end of her life she had remained a strong presence at the German court, and held great influence with her son. Her death was followed in 1024 by the death of Constantine’s nephew, King Liudolf II of Germany, who died unexpectedly of an illness in his early 40s.

    The Germans elected another son of Helena as their king – Liudolf’s younger brother Henry III – but Henry was closer to his cousin Arnulf II of Bavaria than Liudolf had been, and did not have his mother’s counsel to lead him away from southern conflicts. It surely did not help that in the very year of Henry’s accession, Prince Constantine of Italy and Princess Mathilde of France were finally married. It was easily perceived as a slap in the face to the emperor’s German nephew, who was still at odds with Louis.

    Another of Constantine’s relations, his father-in-law and one-time antagonist Hugh II of Provence, died in 1026. Hugh, although renowned as a military leader, had significantly expanded his hold in southern Burgundy but had never realized either of his great dreams of ruling over Italy or re-uniting the Burgundinian kingdom in its entirety. His kingdom was inherited by his son Theobald, who gave his fealty to and received the support of Constantine, but the son was not as able a man as the father.

    These losses were matched in the east in the same period by the death of Emperor Basil II, Constantine’s first cousin. Basil deservedly acquired a reputation as one of the greatest monarchs of the age; under his rule the Byzantine state grew larger, richer, and stronger than it had been at any time since the days of the Arab conquests. Like Constantine, Basil had weathered revolts and ground down aristocratic opposition, but unlike his cousin Basil was an accomplished military leader against whom not even a foe as clever and formidable as his arch-enemy Samuel of Bulgaria could stand. Byzantine chronicles claim that, just before his death, Basil had secured pledges from Constantine and Demetrius to join him in a liberation of Sicily from the Saracens; one can only imagine the tremendous might which Basil would have wielded with such a coalition at his command. If these chroniclers are to be believed, only Basil’s death scuttled the expedition. The Sicilian emir must surely have seen the hand of Providence at work. Basil, who sired no children, was succeeded by his brother and co-emperor Constantine VIII, who had long lived in his elder brother’s shadow and proved to be a meager substitute for the renowned Bulgar-Slayer.

    It was in the early and middle 1020s that Constantine acquired his most enduring cognomen of “Constantine the Just,” active as he was in the renewal of Roman law in Italy and the actual execution of this law within his territory. Although seemingly cold towards his relatives and often cruel in his punishments, Constantine’s reputation as a ruler was, at least retrospectively, one of fairness and probity; “he destroyed the plunderers and corrupt officials,” writes a nostalgic 12th century monk, “and made the honest and righteous to prosper.” A bishop writing in the later 11th century lamented a letter to the pope that the roads in his time were much more dangerous and travelers much less secure than in the days of Constantinus Iustissimus Augustus (“Constantine the Most Just Emperor”).

    As the "Most Just Emperor" busied himself with law and governance, however, the political situation abroad was steadily deteriorating. The old guard of rulers who had forged the status quo after the Burgundinian War was dying out, and the familial links which had bound their houses were fraying or had been disrupted by new alignments. In 1027, Constantine would abruptly face the first real threat to his rule in Italy since Hugh had abandoned the country, and central Europe would thereafter plunge headlong into a new series of conflicts.


    The Tusculani Family Tree, Main Branch, c. 1027.

    Next Time: Eagle’s Fall

    Footnotes (In Character)
    [1] “Emma” is hardly a Magyar name, yet numerous sources claim the mistress of John Aureus was a Hungarian and his son of Hungarian heritage. It is possible that it is a baptismal name, although the choice would be rather odd. Some Hungarian scholars have therefore claimed that “Emma” is in this case a corruption of the Turkic-Magyar word for “mother,” variously given as ene, eme or anya; this is the same etymology of Emese or Emesu, the name of the legendary mother of Álmos, the first Magyar prince. If a Magyar derivation is correct, “Emma” could be either a personal name or a descriptive title which was later interpreted as a name (as she was the mother the family which descended from John). The theory is plausible but it rests on very little evidence. As John's mistress is only named as "Emma" starting in the late 12th century, it is also possible the name is wholly a later invention.
    [2] If the marriage of Marota Aurea into Italian nobility made less of a splash than John Aureolus in Hungary, it was only because there was already a fair amount of Tusculani blood in Italy through the noble houses of Ravenna, Turin, and Istria, all of which descended from (legitimate) daughters of Alberic or his brother Constantine of Spoleto.

    Timeline Notes (Out of Character)
    [A] Perhaps the most obvious candidate for an “alt-alt-history” moment yet. One expects that on an alternate history internet forum a thousand years in the future, our TTL counterparts might be debating in a thread called “WI: Prince Romanus of Italy lives.” Romanus and his fate were partially inspired by the historical figure Hugh Magnus, a promising and well-regarded teenage heir who rebelled against his father Robert II of France and died in the process (albeit by a fall from his horse rather than being slain), and partially by the sad fate of Duke Roger IV of Apulia, a nine year old child who was raised up as a rebel figurehead against his father only to be (according to one account) killed by a stray arrow.
     
    Last edited:
    Top